The Safe Bet

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Thursday 9th October

8.30 am

St Angela’s Academy

 

“Now there are some very tired young women,” Kate Hardisty said as she stood with Annie Kelly, watching Jeannie and her friends as they come in.

 

“I don’t know – Jeannie looks fairly fresh.”

 

“She should be – but look at the rest of them.  When did you get them out of that party last night?”

 

“About half Eleven – but don’t worry, they get no slack from me today,” Annie said with a smile as they passed her, heading for their homeroom.  “After all, it’s an occupational hazard with the girls who come here.”

 

“What is?”

 

“The occasional party,” Annie said with a smile.

 

“How’s your head this morning,” Pepsi said as she sat next to Nikki.

 

“A bit sore – mum made me drink a litre of water when I got home.  You?”

 

“I took a paracetamol before I came in.  How on earth does Jeannie do it?”

 

“Practice – and I pace myself,” Jeannie said, as she turned round.  “It was fun though, wasn’t it?”

 

“Oh yeah – and the guys!”

 

Shhh,” Anna said, “she’s coming.”

 

“Good morning girls,” Miss Palmer said as she came in.

 

“Good morning Miss Palmer,” the girls all said as they stood, with the exception of Jeannie.

 

“Now, before I begin, we need the permission slips for those of you going on the Aspen trip over the Christmas vacation tomorrow morning please.”

 

“Wish I was going on that,” Anna said wistfully.

 

“Hey I’m not going either,” Jeannie said, “we can find something else to do over the holiday.”

 

“Quiet please, Jeannie.”

 

 

 

10 am

 

“Joanne, a quick word please,” Miss Tennant said as Joanne emerged from her Psychology class.

 

“Yes, Miss Tennant?”

 

“Your student counselor informed me that you will be visiting Hobart - William Smith this weekend?”

 

“That’s right Miss Tennant – Heather and I plan to take a flight up this weekend and have a look round.”

 

“Good – I wanted to say that I think that college will suit you very well, but as always the choice lies with you.”

 

“Thank you Miss Tennant,” Jo said as Abby and Ally came down the corridor.

 

“What did Tennant want,” Ally asked as they came alongside.

 

“She was wishing me luck at the visit this weekend – you got any set up yet Ally?”

 

“Not yet – Dad wants me to think about Harvard, but I’m not sure I’d get the grades.”

 

Never say never – just look at me,” Jo said with a smile.

 

 

11 am

Park Avenue

 

“Wow – she wasn’t kidding when she said it was exclusive,” Heather said as she and Sandy stood outside the main entrance.  Sandy was wearing a pale blue jacket over a grey jersey dress and heels, while Heather wore a brown suede jacket over a roll necked sweater and brown trousers, the heels of her shoes visible underneath.

 

“Come on – this is going to be fun,” she said as they walked into the lobby, the uniformed man behind the desk looking up as they came in.

 

“Good morning ladies, how may I help you?”

 

“Alexandra Richmond and Heather Smith – we’re meeting Shirley Xavier here, the new owner of the penthouse apartment?”

 

“Ah yes – Miss Xavier is already here with her PA.  If you will take the elevator over there, I will call to say you are on your way up.”  He indicated a lift to one side, which Sandy and Heather stepped into as the doors shut behind them.

 

“Very nice,” Heather said as she held the leather case under her arm.

 

“Isn’t it just – I can see why she was attracted to it,” Sandy said as the elevator stopped and they stepped out, walking to a door and knocking gently.

 

“Hey,” Penny said as she opened the door, “come on in.  She’s in the kitchen, testing the coffee maker.”

 

“So I can tell,” Heather said as the aroma of fresh coffee filled their nostrils, while Sandy had a look round the entrance hall.

 

“Ah there you are,” Madame said as she looked over from the breakfast bar, “for once, I thought I would offer the coffee to you.  Here?”

 

“Thank you,” Sandy said as she took the mug.  “Please tell me you have no plans for me to do anything to this kitchen - it looks great the way it is.”

 

“No, the kitchen can stay as it is,” Madame said with a smile.  “But once you have had your coffee, you can have a look around and we can discuss my thoughts and yours.”

 

“That is some view,” Heather said as she looked out of the window.

 

“Isn’t it just,” Madame said from the bar.  “One of the things that attracted me to this place, but by no means the only one.”

 

“I did overhear Elaine talking about her plans for the commission on this one,” Penny said with a smile, “but that is for her to decide.”

 

“Indeed,” Madame said, “but I feel she has earned her fee.  So, shall we begin?”

 

Sandy took her note pad, and Heather her camera, as she said “Why not?  Where would you like to start?”

 

 

 

12.30

The Refectory

 

 

The eating area was filled with the usual lunchtime hubbub, as in one corner Jeannie was sitting with the other girls.

 

“So what did you think of Ama,” Jeannie said as she sipped her drink.

 

“I liked her,” Pepsi said, “a bit quiet, but given where she has been, that’s understandable.”

 

“You know she’s virtually going to be your neighbor,” Anna said, “That apartment is only a couple of blocks from your mum’s shop.”

 

“Yeah, that’s good – the down side is Miss Kelly will be there as well.”

 

“Oh don’t worry – Annie’s not that bad,” Jeannie said with a smile.

 

“Even first thing on a Monday morning?”

 

“Thank you for reminding me,” Jeannie said with a groan.

 

“And speaking of last night,” Nikki said as she looked across the table, “what were you two doing coming out of the men’s washroom?”

 

“OH,” Jeannie said as she leaned forward, “so that’s where you were hiding for half an hour?  What were you doing – smoking?”

 

“Don’t be ridiculous,” Becca said, “you can’t smoke in a public washroom – or any room at the Waldorf.”

 

“Although I might have liked one afterwards,” Anna said with a giggle.

 

“Doc?  Is there something you want to tell the assemblage?”

 

Anna blushed as she looked round, before Pepsi said, “OMG – you didn’t?”

 

“I did,” Anna said quietly, “and it was WONDERFUL!”

 

"What about you Becs?” Jeannie said as she turned to look at her best friend.

"Me too." Becca giggled.

"I can't believe you both had sex in the men’s washroom during a party." Pepsi giggled.

"So what were they like?" Nikki asked.

"Fun." Anna smiled.

"Oh God I still can't believe that you let them fuck you." Jeannie looked amazed.

"They wanted it… and so did we." Becca and Anna said quietly as they exchanged looks.

"What if you both get pregnant?" A worried look crossed Pepsi's face as she looked at them.

"Doc made sure they both wore condoms." Becca replied.

"I'm not having a baby and ruining my life." Anna looked serious.

"Are you going to see them again?" Nikki asked.

"Probably not, but they do have our phone numbers."

"Did it hurt?" Jeannie asked.

"A bit," Anna replied, "and I'm still a bit sore down there, but I read that will soon stop."

"Talking of reading Doc, you never did explain how you learned that trick with his cock in your mouth?" Becca giggled.

"You gave him a blow job?" Pepsi looked stunned.

"No, I just worked him up a bit." Anna laughed, “When he came it was going to be in me, I wasn't wasting his cum."

"OH SHIT!" Jeannie laughed aloud.


 

"You know we thought maybe one Abs?" Jo looked round at Jeannie and her friends from where they were sitting, "I think that it was probably two."


"I was listening, doesn't sound like any harm got done."

 

As the bell went for the end of the lunch break, the group made their way past as Jo and Abby stood up.

 

"Becca, Anna can I have a quiet word please?"

"Sure Jo what's up?" Becca replied as she took them into a quiet corner.

"I couldn't help but overhear you today."

"Oh." Anna looked down at her own feet.

"Look, I'm not judgmental - and as probably the oldest virgin left in this school, this advice might seem strange - but I think if you are both going to be sexually active you had better tell your moms and get on birth control."

Becca nodded in reply.  "I'm planning to tonight Jo. I phoned Bobbi this morning and she said she lost her virginity as a freshman and she told Mom, and Mom was pretty cool. She got Bobbi on the pill."

"Good, and your Mom Doc?"

"I guess I should, she's pretty practical - she'll be disappointed, but I guess she'll be cool as well."

"Okay." Jo nodded, "Just don't go mad.  Believe it or not, when I was your age I was easily the world’s biggest cock teaser. I know now though that when guys see beautiful girls looking hot, all too often they think it’s an open invitation."

"You think we are beautiful?"

"Damn it Doc you looked in a mirror last night." Jo looked slightly annoyed as she removed her glasses and rubbed her eyes. "What I'm saying is just be selective, and don't climb into bed with every guy you meet… Okay?"

"Yes." the girls nodded.

"Okay well you're both late for class, get a move on."


 

"And that's why Jo is a great head girl." Annie whispered to Kate from round the corner where they had been listening.

 

 

1 pm

Park Lane

 

“Well, color me impressed,” Heather said as they looked round the master bedroom, “part of the inner sanctum, right?”

 

“Correct – As this is my own space, I wish it to reflect me and my tastes?”

 

“Well then,” Sandy said as she looked round, “perhaps some muted browns and reds – to compliment and sooth you?”

 

Heather started to take photographs as Sandy discussed some possible shades with Madame, while Penny took notes as well.  “Have you given any thoughts to any pictures you may wish to obtain for the apartment, Shirley?”

 

“A few – but I will bow to your superior knowledge with one exception.  Come and see the den.”

 

The four women walked through to a large room, furnished with an oak desk, and a selection of leather chairs.

 

“My office in the city, and my place of refuge,” Shirley said.  “I am having a copy made of a very particular portrait to hang in here.”

 

“And what would that be,” Heather asked with mild interest.

 

“A portrait of Lord Netterton and his daughter.”

 

Heather looked at her with a smile.  “I always wondered who stole that from the National Gallery?

 

“You knew it was a fake there?”

 

“I realized last year when we visited, but said nothing.  Well, it would look good on the wall there.”

 

“I want comfortable, but functional,” Shirley said to Sandy, “Penelope?”

 

“Some photographs of Madame’s London home,” Penny said as she passed Sandy a portfolio, watching as she slipped through it.

 

“Okay, I get the idea, but may I be bold and suggest a blend of modern and old world?”  Leather furniture, but paneled walls in a lighter brown?”

 

“Intriguing – send me the sketches and I will consider it.  Now, I also need your particular expertise for this room, Heather?”

 

“Fully secured and wired, state of the art security system throughout, direct link to the secure network Charlotte is introducing?  All noted, Shirley.”

 

“Indeed – but I want this room to be bug proofed as far as possible.  Thoughts?”

 

“We install sensors in the walls – designed to nullify any listening and viewing device.  We also include in the alarm system motion driven video cameras, like the ones we’ve used over the last few weeks.”

 

“I will entertain proposals,” Shirley said with a smile.  “So do you have all you need to consider some designs, Sandy?”

 

“I think so yes,” Sandy, said with a smile, “I’ll get preliminary sketches to you by Saturday morning.  When do you fly out?”

 

“My plane leaves at eight that night, so that will be plenty of time.  Now, shall we go out for a late lunch?”

 

 

2 pm

Tavern on the Green

 

“So there you have it, Jane,” Janice said as she passed back, “what I can tell you of the part played by the confederation I was part of.  Naturally, you cannot quote me as the source – let us say you received it anonymously.”

 

“It’s quite a story,” Jane Molloy said as she sipped her coffee, “more like a spy novel than anything else.”

 

“You’re not the first person to say that,” Janice said with a smile.

 

“Will we ever know what happened to Chen or Rice in the end?”

 

“I do not know – the operatives we had from their respective countries returned them home, and that is all we can say on the matter.  They have dispersed now, probably never to meet again.”

 

“And the criminal fraternity?”

 

“We’re opposite sides of the fence again.”

 

“Well, it’s over now anyway – and the girls are receiving the support they need.  I understand donations have flooded in for the relief fund that was established for them.”

 

“So I understand – we have a hostel to house them until they decide for themselves what they wish to do.  One of the confederation is heading to South Africa soon to investigate secure help for them there.”

 

“Well, I’m glad – I hope we can continue to meet like this, Jan.  Be friends, that sort of thing?”

 

“So do I, Jane,” Jan said with a smile, “so do I.”

 

2.30 pm

St Angela’s

 

“Can I ask you a few questions Jeannie?” Becky sat on the floor besides her best friend. 

 

“Yeah,” Jeannie said as she watched the girls playing basketball, “What’s up?”

 

“Well,” Becca said as she looked round, “You know I had sex last night?”

 

“I think most of the school knows by now.” Jeannie laughed.

 

“I know,” Becca, sighed, “this place is full of gossipy bitches… No what I wanted to know was can you have sex?”

 

Becca, gym class is hardly the place to ask.” Jeannie hissed.

 

“But can you?”

 

“Do you really want me to explain?”

 

“Please.”

 

“Okay,” Jeannie said quietly, “I’ll tell you what my doctor told me… Yes I can have sex, yes I can still have children, no I will probably never get an orgasm from vaginal stimulation, but yes I can orgasm from a man’s touch on other sensitive parts of my body.”

 

“Oh my God.” Becca blushed when she said “Jeans I didn’t realize any of that.”

 

“Well being a paraplegic doesn’t mean my life ended.” Jeannie’s familiar smile returned.

 

“So with the right guy…”

 

“With a gentle man who understands the limitations of my body, yes one day I’ll probably have sex.”

 

“So no quickies in the men’s room?”

 

“No that’s one pleasure I’ll never have.” Jeannie laughed, “But yes with care I can have a full and enjoyable sex life one day.”

 

“I’m glad,” Becca, said, “I hate to think you’d miss out on that.”

 

3 pm

FBI Field Office

 

“This is always the worst day,” Janice said as she stretched out in her chair.

 

“What is?” Adam said as he leaned back and put his hands behind his head.

 

“Writing up all the damn reports when we close a case.”

 

“Oh… Yeah I get what you are getting at.”  Adam picked up another file, signed the last page and closed it.

 

“Any plans for tonight, Adam?”  Janice smiled as she stood up, the top two buttons of her silk blouse undone.

 

Adam let out an audible groan.  “You aren’t dragging me to another damn party Janice.”

 

“No.” Janice laughed, “I was thinking more like dinner with me and Mom and Katy, then when they’ve gone to bed one of your patent foot massages.”

 

“You’ve been wearing heels too much Jan,” Adam said as he shook his head.

 

“Not really, I just need to relax and I can’t think of a better way.”

 

“Okay, well, let me finish this report and we’ll do it.”

 

“Thanks.” Janice smiled.  It felt good to know she could relax tonight.

 

 

 

4 pm

The Waldorf Hotel

 

Ama and Dominique were standing in the hotel lobby; Ama in a short-sleeved blouse and a pair of jeans while Dom was wearing a black jumper and skirt.

 

“Hey!”

 

Ama turned to see Abby walk in, her blonde hair pulled back in a ponytail, in her St Angela’s uniform.  It took her a few moments to recognize the blonde model from the previous evening.

 

“Hello, Abby,” Dom said as she walked over with Ama.  “Make sure you bring her back in one piece.”

 

“I do not understand,” Ama said as she looked at Abby, “why do you wear your hair like that, and no make up?”

 

“It’s kinda like my secret name,” Abby said as she winked at Dominique.  “When I’m not working, I like to dress down and blend in, otherwise – well, I get mobbed.”

 

“I see – and what is your secret name?”

 

“My friends call me Stick, because I am so thin.  Will that do?”

 

“It will,” Ama said with a smile.

 

“Right – come on then,” Abby said as she took her hand, “we need to find a costume to fit you, and I know just the place.”

 

“There goes one happy girl,” Charlotte said as she crossed the lobby, watching Abby and Ama walk out.  “Isn’t this the first time she’s been able to leave the hotel freely?”

 

“Yeah, it is,” Dominique said, a smile playing on her lips.

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Okay Ama we can probably find you the perfect costume here.” Abigail said as she parked her car outside Canyon Beachwear on Third Avenue.

 

“Are you sure Abigail?” Ama looked dubious as she stared at the storefront.

 

“Yeah,” Abigail said as they got out and she locked her car, “it’s where I buy my bathing suits.”

 

“Well okay… I guess.”  They walked in the front door, Ama’s eyes opening wide at the variety of costumes on the dummies.

 

“Oh my,” she said as she looked at one bikini, “surely that is too small for most people?”

 

“Some people think a swimming costume should only cover here and here,” Abby said as she pointed to her chest and her crotch.

 

“Hello Abigail,” one of the assistants said as she came up and greeted them. “You shopping today?”

 

“Not today Cherry,” Abby smiled, “We are buying Ama here her first bathing suit.”

 

“Hmmm,” Cherry said as she looked at the young dark skinned girl.  “Well Ama, I think we have a variety of suits you can try… Janey, “she beckoned one of the other girls over.

 

“Yes, Cherry?”

 

“Can you take Ama here back to the dressing rooms and show her some bathing suits?”

 

“Of course.  Can you come this way Miss,” the girl said as she indicated for Ama to follow her.  Ama turned and looked at Abby, unsure of what to do.

 

“Go on Ama,” Abby said with a smile, “I’ll be back to give an opinion in a minute.”

 

“Alright then.” Ama said as she followed the shop assistant.  Cherry saw them walk away, and then turned to look at Abby.

 

“Question?”

 

Cherry nodded.  “Her first ever… surely not Abby?”

 

“Cherry, you read about these poor African girls?”

 

“I did…”  Cherry suddenly put her hand to her mouth and said “oh no - you don’t mean she was one of them?”

 

“Yes, some friends of mine are adopting her.”

 

“That poor child.” Cherry shook her head, “Well she gets the princess treatment today.”

 

“I sorta hoped you’d say that.  Look, she has funds for one or possibly two, but I’d like to get her a third very special one, so take a range in – everyday and special.”

 

“Right,” Cherry said as she grabbed a few costumes; let’s go to work.  We’ll fix her up first with the standard swimsuit, suitable for the Y, right?”

 

“Right, she’s going swimming there with some girls on Saturday. I’ll look for something a little more like my line while she tries them on, and then we’ll compare notes.”

 

As she came into the changing area, Ama was looking at herself in the full-length mirror, wearing a classic Anne Cole costume in red.

 

“What do you think,” she said as she looked at Abby, “I like the red, but I wonder about black.”

 

“No,” Janey said, “please do not take this the wrong way, but black is not your color.  I think this looks good on you – what do you think Cherry?”

 

“Hmmm – a pity we do not have this in pink in that style, but yes, that does suit you…  Abby?”

 

“I think so as well – shall we put that to one side?”

 

“Why not,” Ama said with a smile.

 

“Right - now let’s consider something a little more colorful and vibrant,” Janey said.  “Try this on please.”  She handed Ama another costume and ushered her into the changing area.

 

“Well, first hurdle down,” Abby said as Ama emerged, wearing a pale blue Helen Jon swimsuit with a twist front and a pale brown print.  Cherry and Abby looked at her as she looked into the mirror, and then looked at them.

 

“Well?”

 

“The style is right, but I don’t like the color,” Abby said as she looked through the costumes.  “What about this design,” she said as she held up a backless suit with a peach and brown print.

 

Cherry took the suit and held it next to Ama.  “Yeah – this design does go better with you.  I don’t have it in stock just now in that style, but I can order it.”

 

“Can we do that Abby?”

 

“I think so – take care of it will you Cherry?”

 

The assistant made a note as Janey took Ama back into the changing room.

 

“She does wear a swimsuit well,” Cherry said quietly, “and she should fill out a little over time as well.”

 

Abby nodded before saying “we all do – eventually.”

 

“Didn’t say a word,” Cherry said with a smile before they watched Ama walk out again, wearing a Seafolly Bella Rose d-cup costume in pink with a black and dusky pink pattern at the sides.

 

“Now that is definitely what we are looking for,” Cherry said as she clapped her hands.  “That style is very retro.”

 

“Very…”

 

“Harks back to a time years ago,” Abby said.  “Can you try the blue one as well please Ama?”

 

“Of course,” Ama said as she went back into the changing area, returning in the same style but in light blue instead of pink.

 

“I think I prefer that one,” Abby said quietly, “what do you think Ama?”

 

“I do as well – but can I afford both?”

 

“You can,” Abby said with a smile, “and Mama and I wish to make you a gift of two more.  Cherry we will take the red one and this one now, and if you can order the one we discussed for my account?”

 

“Abby, Stick, please…”

 

“Hush, Ama – it is our gift for you,” Abby said, “and now, I want you to try this on.”

 

She handed Ama a swimsuit, the young girl looking at it before she nodded and went off.

 

“The Tribal one piece?”

 

“Yup,” Abby said quietly, “the Aqua Bendita is, I think, the thing that will really make her happy.”

 

“I trust you went for a slightly larger size?”

 

Abby nodded as Ama came out, looking at the red, white and blue print.

 

“It is beautiful,” she said, “but I cannot accept it as a gift, it is too much.”

 

“Ama,” Abby said, “you have to learn the real value in gifts is in the reason they are given – and in our case, it is to say welcome to your new family.  Do you like it?”

 

“Very much so,” Ama said with a smile.  “Do you think Caroline will like them?”

 

“Caroline?”

 

“Caroline Jameson – she is the one adopting Ama.”

 

“Oh my – the daughter of that model?  Well then, of course she will like it.”

 

“Good – then we’re decided Cherry.  We’ll take the two now, and I’ll collect this one when the order comes in.”

 

“Got it Abby – right Ama, you get changed, and come back out front with us.”

 

As they went back into the main shop, Abby said, "Have you heard by the way Cherry?  I've been asked to do the SI swimsuit edition?"


"No I hadn't…”  Cherry smiled before she said, “I bet your dear mother doesn't like that?"

"No and I can't see why, the costumes are no worse than I wear anyway, and the locations are always so brilliant.”

"Might be she doesn't want her 16 year old daughter being a sex object for men across the world."

Abby looked at Cherry, before saying "you think it would really be like that?"

"Maybe not for the models, as you say the pics are amazing, it's just that small percentage of pervs that are probably in your mom's mind."

“You could say the same about any lingerie magazine.”

 

“True – but what’s the deal with the VS show for you?”

 

“Nightwear only.”

 

“That’s my point – I’ll bet your mum put her foot down on that for the same reason.”

 

They looked at Ama as she came out, handing an envelope to Janey as she looked at the bag.  "Well it didn't do girls like The Truck any harm."

Cherry laughed, "It's a good thing so many of you girls shop here that I know who you mean when you start using nicknames."

"Sorry,” Abby said, “it's force of habit.”

"You all do it Stick, it's how I know the real top models from the wannabes and phonies."

"Well Ama all ready to go?"

"I am." Ama turned and looked at the girls in the store. "Thank you all so very much."

"You are more then welcome Ama." Cherry wiped a tear away as the two girls left.

 

“There,” Abby said, “all done, and now I need to introduce you to another New York tradition.”

 

“And what is that?” Ama said as she clutched her bag.

 

“A night at the movies – after we drop these off.  Jo will meet us and we’ll grab a pizza with you and Maisha.”

 

"Oh I forgot." Cherry came running out of the store after them, "Can you tell Baby, the suit she ordered is in?"

"Okay will do… Bye Cherry." Abby waved as she climbed into the driving seat.

"Okay,” she said as she put her seat belt on, “can you tell Jeannie that if you see her before I do Ama?"

"Why does that lady call her Baby if it's Jeannie?" Ama looked confused.

"I'll explain one day." Abby laughed as she eased her car out into the traffic.

 

5 pm

Complete Style Magazine

 

“Juliette – they’ve arrived.”

 

Juliette looked up as she closed her laptop and said, “all right – let me see them.”

 

Janine put the portfolio down and watched as he boss flipped through them, nodding and then looking carefully through a magnifying glass at one or two of them.

 

“They are magnificent,” Juliette said, “and I now have a major headache.  Where’s Merlin?”

 

“In the magic castle – why?”

 

Juliette said nothing, but picked up the portfolio and left the office, heading for the back rooms.

 

“Please tell me you haven’t shown these to Missy?” Juliette said as she wandered into Mary’s inner sanctum.

 

“Of course I have,” Mary, said as she stuck a pin into the jacket she was looking at, and then turned round.  “She’s yours, Karen’s, Mandy’s and Alice’s agent after all.”

 

“Why did I know you were going to say that Merlin darling?” Juliette said as she slumped into a chair.  

 

“Don’t you think they are any good?”

 

“On the contrary,” Juliette said as she rubbed her eyes, “I think they are brilliant.”

 

“Then what’s the problem?”

 

Juliette looked up and looked at her old friend.  “Come on Mary, you know there are five of us in those photos – and I’m not talking about Alex or John.”

 

“I did think John came out particularly well,” Mary said as she looked at him helping Caroline out of the car.

 

“Mary, Missy will be using every trick she knows now to sign Caroline to a modeling contract.”

 

“I thought she was already.”

 

“Darling you know very well Caroline looks unbelievable in these photos.”

 

“That’s my opinion as well, so what’s the problem?”

 

“She doesn’t want to model as a career, she’s happy in her world of bugs, evasive driving and bodyguarding.”

 

“Well, let me share a secret,” Mary said as she folded her arms and looked at her old friend.  “She’s going to get the same response from our world, that you, Abby and young Jeannie got. A girl who looks that good in front of a camera, has that height and body, every agency in the world will want to sign her.”

 

“Even though she’s no teenager.”

 

“Even at her age Ju darling.”

 

“And with her family history?”

 

“ESPECIALLY with her family history.  We made some huge mistakes years ago, Ju – you know that as well as anyone.  When I look at Caroline, I see a chance to say sorry for those mistakes.”

 

“Look,” Juliette said as she stood up, “let me talk to Caroline.  It may be we can work something out, but it can’t be Missy’s usual sign them up, and then keep them working with her.  It has to be more like the deal with me and the others.”

 

Ie,” Mary answered in Welsh, “I can work with that,” Mary said with a smile.  “I’ll keep the pit-bull on a leash for a while, while you get the lion tamer ready.”

 

“Oh,” Juliette said with a smile, “you figured that as well?”

 

“Girl, I’m selling tickets to watch the negotiations,” Mary said with a laugh.

 

7.30 pm

The Huntingdown Apartment

 

“Tell Mary I’ll take a couple of those tickets,” Sandy said with a laugh as she sat down, “I’ll even run a book on the outcome.”

 

“I’ll pass the message on,” Juliette said as she sat down.   “So how was the visit to Madame’s new home from home?”

 

“Intriguing – she has very definite views, but luckily I think I can work my own ideas in too.  I’ll do the sketches tomorrow and make sure she has them for Saturday.”

 

“I’m sure she will love it,” Juliette said as she poured some wine.  “So what did Abby and Jo take the girls to see tonight?”

 

“She was talking them to the Angelika tonight – I believe they are showing a double bill of Mon Oncle and Trafic.”

 

“Inspired thinking – even Maisha should like that,” Juliette said with a smile.

 

“So how do you feel now the time has come for Madame to return?”

 

“Would you think it wrong if I said that, much as I love Shirley, I look forward to things returning to normal?”

 

“No – I can imagine you’re literally champing at the bit for some good old fashioned Pussycat action.”

 

“On which point, any plans for the weekend?”

 

“Not yet – why?”

 

“Well,” Juliette said as she held her glass, "how about while Heather and Jo do their campus visit, and the kids spend the weekend with George and Allison, you me and Diana drive down to Atlantic City?"

"That sounds like an idea." Sandy smiled, "It'll be no fun rattling round the house on my own."

"Well,” Juliette said, “Abby's planning to go visit Cari, Madame's flying home, so it might be our best chance to check out Jan's idea."

"Good thinking," Sandy said as she sipped her wine.

"We go play tourist, while casting our eyes over everything."

"I'm sure Diana will be in for that Ju.  She’ll enjoy the opportunity to dress down."

"Who knows - we might even win a few dollars."

 

“Before we take a few,” Juliette said with a laugh.

 

“Aw dammit – hang on, I need to make a call.  I promised Janice I’d drop by and see her – let me rearrange that first.”

 

8 pm

West Central Park

 

“Now that was a good meal,” Adam said as he sat on the couch, “Katherine, you are a marvelous cook.”

 

“It was only a simple stew,” Katherine said with a smile.

 

“Ah, but the simple foods are often the best,” Janice said as she handed Adam a mug of coffee.  “You sure you don’t want me to read the bedtime story tonight Mom?”

 

“Nah – you need some downtime,” Katherine said as she picked up a glass of milk.

 

“She’s right,” Adam said as he sat back, “you’ve done two jobs over the last few weeks – you need some you time.”

 

“True – and I can’t deny how tired I am,” Jan said as she slipped her shoes off and wriggled her toes.  “I need to chill out for a few days.”

 

“Well, good Irish food, and good company – I think this is a good start,” Adam said as he put his arm round Janice’s shoulder.

 

“Yeah,” Janice said as she closed her eyes, only to open them again when her phone rang.

 

“If that’s Tom, tell him I’ll kill him,” Adam said as Jan stood up and lifted the handset.

 

“Carter? Oh hi Sandy – what’s up?”

 

Adam sat back and shook his head as Janice said, “Oh that’s all right – I don’t mind if you can’t make Saturday.  Doing anything interesting?

 

“The Boardwalk?  Well, whatever takes your fancy I suppose?  What else is happening?

 

“Adam?  He’s here right now – why?

 

“You are what?” Janice laughed into her phone. “Oh I have to have some of that action…”

 

“What’s that?” Adam asked, as he turned round.

 

“Hold on a second Sandy,” she put her thumb over the mouthpiece. “Adam you know that Missy Auerbach the model agent has been trying to sign Caroline to a contract?”

 

“I think I heard that.”

 

“Well CS got back the pics for that spread for the Christmas issue she posed for and Caroline according to Juliette looks amazing.”

 

“Okay… So?”

 

“They are going to make Missy even more determined to sign Caroline, before some other agency does.”

 

“But doesn’t Caroline work in security?”

 

“Yeah and she loves it, but these pictures are so hot, opinion is Missy is not going to take No for an answer.”

 

“I heard Caroline say no way.”

 

“Exactly, so Sandy is running a book on what will happen.”

 

“Oh now I understand,” Adam said as he chuckled.  “Tell Sandy I’ll put fifty bucks on Caroline, she’s one tough lady.”

 

“Did you hear that Sandy? … Okay, I’ll put a hundred on Missy… Yeah I know, I’d buy tickets as well… okay well you guys have fun in Atlantic City, I’ll see you all for lunch on Monday… I know… Bye!”

 

“Sandy and the girls on the Boardwalk?  I guess miracles do happen sometimes.”

 

“Hey, I can just see Diana hitting the tables, can’t you?”

 

The two looked at each other and then burst out laughing as Jan sat back down, and put her heels on Adam’s lap.  “Come on then,” she said with a smile, “work your magic, Mister Ball.”

 

“My pleasure,” Adam said as she smiled and started to massage her feet, Jan smiling and closing her eyes as she relaxed.

 

 

Friday 10th October

9 am

The Richmond Mansion

 

Sandy sat down at her drawing desk, placing her coffee mug to one side of the desk as she looked to the table by her side.  She had the portfolio from Penny, the pictures Heather had taken on her laptop, and her own notes laid out.  She also had open in another window the floor plans for the apartment.

 

“Now, then,” she said to herself as she picked up a pencil, “let’s start with the main room, shall we?”

 

 

10 am

Complete Style Magazine

 

"Juliette." Janine poked her head round the door, "Karen Boyd on line two."


"Okay I was expecting this." Juliette took a large breath inwards, and then picked up the phone. "Hi Karen," she said brightly.

For a couple of minutes Juliette listened making just the odd noise to signal yes or no, as Dr. Boyd vented her spleen.

"Can I get a word in edgeways darling?"

On the other end Karen continued in her complaints.

"You knew when Missy saw those photos she'd be on your case… yes I know… but you are the only person who can really influence Caroline and she knows it."

Juliette started to listen again.

"I've tried telling Missy that… well you know Missy… SWEETS! … Where did you learn words like that darling?"

Juliette laughed as Karen began to cool down.

"Look I'm seeing Caroline for lunch to show her the pictures, I'll try talking to her then."

Juliette laughed again.

"Okay I'll pass that on to Sandy, and you phone Caroline and warn her Missy is on the war path… Love you too Sweets… Bye Darling."

 

Replacing the phone, she shouted out “Janine!”

 

“Yes, Juliette?”

 

“Tell Mary I won’t be back until late this afternoon – and to have the sponge bag ready.  She’ll understand.”

 

10.30 am

The Richmond Mansion

 

“No, no, NO!”  Sandy put her pencil down and moved another sheet of paper out of the way.

 

“You look frustrated lover.” Heather looked over Sandy’s shoulder at the pile of discarded sketches.

 

“I am.” Sandy sighed. “This is going to be harder then I thought.”

 

“Need to talk it out?”

 

”Probably.”

 

“So what’s the problem?” Heather perched herself on the arm of Sandy’s chair.

 

“How do I create rooms for someone with impeccable taste, without merely imitating others work?”

 

“Or in other words how do you put your personal signature on the project?”

 

“I guess that’s it… any ideas lover?”

 

“Well… “

 

“Well what love?”

 

“You and Ju taught me to dress by finding one piece that I truly loved and building the outfit round it. How about you try finding just one thing for each room and then seeing what to add?”

 

“It’s an idea.”

 

“I was thinking about that chandelier you bought at that estate sale on the island last year, make that the feature of Shirley’s drawing room.”

 

“Okay.”

 

Heather watched fascinated as Sandy started to sketch the bare bones of the room and then add the chandelier.

 

“Okay – make that the centre of the room, put a coffee table under there…  Alright, further ideas darling?”

 

Heather paused. “Hmmm you remember that Second Empire furniture we saw in that article in Architectural Digest?”

 

“I do… and I think I see where you are going.” Heather grabbed a magazine off the table.

 

Flipping through it, Sandy stopped at a page and showed her it.

 

“That’s the one.”

 

“Okay, now upholstered in a light blue and gold…”

 

Heather looked as Sandy sketched in a sofa and armchair.

 

“That looks lovely lover.”

 

“That might work - only problem is where do I find the right pieces?”

 

“Do you think Shirley would mind repro?”

 

“I’ll have to ask her.” Sandy said as she sketched more bits of furniture in.

 

“I think she’ll like this.”

 

“So do I.” Sandy smiled up at her girlfriend.  “Now, while the mood is on me – Dining Room.  We need something to make it more spacious, grandiose.”

 

“Hmm – creating space…  Hold on, let me find something.”

 

Heather reached for another catalogue, and turned the pages.

 

“What do you think of this,” she said as she showed Sandy a large gilt framed mirror.  Her lover looked at the picture, then at the photographs and plans.

 

“Get two – one for each end,” she said as she sketched them in, “and then a long Edwardian style wooden table, with matching chairs, upholstered in the same shade of gold…”

 

She sketched the tables and chairs in, before adding two sets of smaller tables and some chairs around the side.  “Now add a smaller version of the chandelier in the main room…”

 

“Now that’s somewhere I would like to eat,” Heather said with a smile.  “Coffee?”

 

“Yeah – I want to consider the den next,” Sandy, said as she grabbed a book on Victorian rooms.  “Yeah – if she has the portrait there…  Do you have a photo of that portrait she mentioned anywhere, lover?”

 

“On the laptop – look under Netterton.”

 

Sandy brought up the picture, looked at it, and then sketched it in on the wall.  She then added high bookcases either side, and sketched in the desk Shirley had asked about and chair in one corner.

 

In the open space, she added a lower coffee table, and a two-seater couch in light brown, three high backed chairs around it.  Looking at the drawing, she then added a selection of standard lamps.

 

“Wow – that does look good,” Heather said as she looked over her shoulder, handing her the coffee mug.

 

“Oh yeah, I am cooking now,” Sandy said as she sipped the hot liquid.  “Kitchen stays as it is, and the main bathroom is fine – so now, the bedrooms.  Let’s go to work.”

 

1 pm

The Modern Restaurant

 

Juliette looked up and smiled as Caroline and Susan walked over to her table.

 

“Sorry I’m late,” Caroline, said as she sat down, “I had an early call with Lily about getting my things packed up and shipped over here.  She’s going to take over the lease on my house, so most of the furniture will stay there.”

 

“Your apartment comes furnished doesn’t it?”

 

“It does – I may want to add to it, but it is sufficient with Annie’s things for the now.  So, what looks good?”

 

“I was thinking the crab and then the chicken – have a look.”

 

Caroline glanced down the menu and said “Green Salad and Cod.  What about you Susan?”

 

“Well given lunch is on me – I’m having the hamachi and the lamb.”

 

She signaled to the waiter, who quickly took their food and drinks orders, and then hurried off.

 

“Well,” Caroline said quietly, “do you have them?”

 

“I have them,” Juliette said, “but I’m not sure if I should let you see them.”

 

“Oh,” Caroline said quietly, “are they that bad?”

 

Susan looked at Juliette and said “what’s wrong with them?”

 

“Well,” Juliette said as she took out a black photograph album and handed it to both of them, “see for yourselves.”  She sat back as the waiter poured the wine into their glasses, and watched as Susan and Caroline slowly opened the album, looking through the photographs one by one.

 

Their faces were a picture for her to study, as they moved even more slowly, stopping on one particular page.

 

“I’m going to take a guess,” Juliette said as she held her glass, “You and Karen either side of Alex in the full evening dresses, right?”

 

“How… How did you know,” Caroline said as she looked up.

 

“That’s the one that made me stop and look as well.”

 

“I don’t understand,” Susan said quietly, “why that one?”

 

Juliette reached into her bag and took out a copy of Complete Style from 1992.  Opening it at one page, she showed Susan a picture of Karen and Stella Jameson either side of a man in a dinner jacket.

 

“I don’t know how the hell he did it,” Juliette said quietly, “but he did it.”

 

“Juliette,” Caroline said as their appetizers arrived, and she returned the folder, “these are magnificent.  For a while there, I thought you meant they were ruined.”

 

“Oh no – quite the opposite,” Juliette said with a smile.  “Eat up.”

 

“So I presume your masters are happy as well.”

 

“Mary and Anna are over the moon – as is Karen.  I spoke to Mandy on the phone last night – she’s still in a bit of shock over what happened, but she has said she’s approved them for publication.  I presume you do as well?”

 

“On this, I bow to your professional judgment,” Caroline said as she put some of her salad on her fork and slowly ate it. 

 

“Caroline, I take my hat off to you,” Susan said with a smile.  “So everyone’s happy?”

 

“As far as the photos for this shoot go, yes.  As far as the shoot we have planned for November, yes.”

 

Caroline looked at Juliette, and slowly chewed her salad before washing it down with some wine.  “I sense a but coming, Juliette.  How much will I need to drink before I like it?”

 

“I’m not sure there is enough wine in the city,” Juliette said as she finished her crab, putting her knife and fork down.  “The thing is, I was not the first person to see the photos.”

 

“No?  Surely the models should be the first to see the finished article,” Susan said as their plates were cleared.

 

“Yes, we are,” Juliette said as she filled their glasses up, “and so are our agents – or in this case, agent.”

 

“Ah,” Caroline said as she sat back and looked at the other two women, “you are referring to Missy Auerbach.  Somehow the inevitability of this was plain to me.”

 

“It isn’t to me,” Susan said, “someone educate a confused girl?”

 

“Missy represents Juliette, Abigail, Carina, and a lot of the other models that are our friends,” Caroline said quietly, “and at the show Abigail and Jeannie arranged, she pressed her card in my hand and said to call her if I wanted to take this up professionally.”

 

“Well, based on these,” Susan said as she tapped the album, “I think you could, and I’m no expert.”

 

“But I am not a model…”

 

“The camera never lies – it only amplifies,” Juliette said as their main courses arrived. 

 

“Who said that?”

 

“David Bailey I think – the thing is, Caroline darling, when this issue comes out, what people are going to see is five incredibly beautiful models plying their trade – and advertisers are going to want them.  Anna, Mandy, Karen, me – we’ve made it very clear we can only do certain things.”

 

“And I have made it perfectly clear I am willing to do some shoots, particularly with you four, but only when I am available to do so.”  Caroline sliced into her cod and put it in her mouth, chewing slowly.

 

“Caroline,” Susan said quietly, “I think what Juliette is very delicately trying to tell you is that Missy Auerbach has set her sights on signing you to her agency before anyone else comes knocking on your door.”

 

“I know what Juliette is saying, Susan,” Caroline said quietly, “I am busy formulating strategies in my mind for what I can do to make it clear to Missy Auerbach that I will not sign for her agency.”

 

“Oh,” Susan said, “what options are you considering?”

 

“At this exact moment in time,” Caroline said quietly, “nothing is off the table.”

 

“Well,” Juliette said as she swallowed some chicken, “this is probably the wrong time to tell you she has already bent Mary’s ear, hassled Karen, and I expect her to descend on me some time this afternoon.  There’s even…”

 

“Even what?”

 

“Nothing,” Juliette said with a smile, “nothing.  You wouldn’t be interested anyway…”

 

“I might though,” Susan, said quietly, “is this Sandy’s book?”

 

“Sandy’s what?”

 

“There’s a book running on who would win in a discussion between you and Missy about a modeling career.”

 

Caroline looked at both of them, and then burst out laughing, causing people at the nearby tables to look at them.

 

“Sorry,” she said eventually, “maybe I should take a slice of that action myself.  Seriously though, Juliette, tell her I will sign a contract with her on three conditions.

 

“Firstly, that any fees she would receive for finding me work are paid directly to the relief fund for the girls we have freed.

 

“Secondly, I have full refusal rights, without question, on any offers I accept and I set the time windows I would be available.

 

“And thirdly, 25% of any gross earnings I make are paid directly to the Jamie Kirkham Memorial fund.”

 

Wiping her chin, Caroline stood up and said “If you will excuse me for a moment…”

 

Juliette and Susan watched her walk off, before Susan said, “I went in for one hundred on Dom.  You?”

 

“Two on a draw, actually.  You know what the really scary thing is?”

 

“What?”

 

“I think Missy would accept those terms.  Dessert?”

 

3 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“I’m off to get the kids,” Heather said as she looked in the door, Sandy waving to her as she stood with the phone to her ear.

 

"Tonia darling, just tell me straight out if you KNOW you can get it all finished by Christmas?" Sandy spoke as she walked round the room.

"Tonia I don't need bullshit, this MUST be done by Christmas, and no well this hasn't arrived, or the plumbers couldn't make it, just remember I know every trick in the book."

Sandy listened to the talk from the other end of the conversation.

"Yes I know I'm being aggressive, but this is for a personal friend, and I promised her she could celebrate Christmas in her new place."

Sandy listened some more.

"Tonia do you want the contract or not?"

Sandy giggled as she heard the comments.


"Yes I know I'm the bitch from hell, that's why we work so well together… Alright Tuesday we can go through the apartment, the previous owners should have their stuff out and we can start laying plans."

Sandy laughed some more.

"How the hell did you hear about that?"

There was more laughter as she picked up a pen.

"Okay one fifty on Caroline… See you Tuesday Tonia… Byeeee!"

 

Replacing the phone, she gathered her sketches up and placed them in a clear folder, putting it to one side before she started to tidy up.  She was happy with her work that day, and now could look forward to a weekend away.

 

 

7 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“Hey there you two,” George said as he picked up little George and Sandy, hugging and kissing both of them, “ready for a weekend with your little sister?”

 

“Is she walking yet,” Sandy asked.

 

“Not yet no – but I’m sure she’ll still run rings round you two,” he said as Heather came down with their bags.

 

“Quiet weekend for you then,” he said with a smile.

 

“Hardly – little sis and I are flying up to Rochester tomorrow, and staying in Geneva overnight.”

 

“Geneva?  So is Jo thinking of William Smith?”

 

“Very seriously, so a campus visit seems in order.”

 

“Well, have fun up there,” George said with a smile.  “Come on you two – adventure awaits.”

 

The kids waved goodbye to their mum and Heather as they stood in the doorway, and Juliette came up.

 

“Hey – ready for tomorrow?”

 

“Yeah – when will we head down?”

 

“Mid-afternoon - there are a few goodbyes I need to say first.”

 

Sandy nodded as they walked into the front room, Jo looking up as they came in.

 

“Hey,” she said, “I hear you two and Diana are going to play the tables this weekend?”

 

“Well, take a look round as well,” Juliette said, “which reminds me.  Heather?”

 

“Yes Ju.”

 

“Hmmm for our little trip this weekend, any chance of you making up glasses for us like you did for Madame?”

 

“Funny you should say that,” Heather laughed as she opened the box on the table.

 

“Always one step ahead.” Juliette smiled.

 

“I’ve arranged with Susan to keep recording, just put this signal booster in your room, and New York can record all you see.”

 

“Excellent – that will help greatly.  When’s your flight tomorrow?”

 

“Twelve – Jo and I will go round with Abby tomorrow and say our goodbyes then.”

 

“Good – well, now for a nice quiet evening…”

 

 

 

Saturday 11th October

10 am

The Waldorf Astoria

 

“Come,” Madame said as she heard the knock on the bedroom door, smiling as Penny came in.

 

“Packing complete Madame?”

 

“I think so, yes.  The others?”

 

“I know Dom and Ama have finished packing their things, and Charlotte is helping Maisha.  I suspect she was packed last night, given how organized she is.”

 

“Indeed – where is Ama now?”

 

“She’s here,” Dominique said as she looked in, “we were going to join Charlotte downstairs for a coffee until Abby comes to collect Ama.  Care to join us?”

 

“Why not,” Madame said as they went with Dom, Maisha and Ama, the young girl clutching her sports bag as they went to the lobby.

 

“Look who I bumped into,” Charlotte said as they walked to the coffee area, Joanne, Heather and Abby standing as they came over.

 

“Hope you don’t mind us tagging on for a minute,” Heather said, “but Jo and I are on our way to catch a plane, and we wanted to say goodbye to all of you.”

 

“Safe journey,” Heather said as she hugged Madame, Penny, Charlotte and Maisha, “and I look forward to seeing you all again.”

 

“Me too – and thanks for everything you’ve taught me,” Jo said as she hugged them in turn as well. 

 

“I’m sure we will hear more of all of you soon,” Madame said, and there was a tear in her eye as she said “Good luck in all you do.”

 

Heather and Jo nodded as they left, and Abby said, “Right, Ama – we need to go.  Are you sure you do not want to come Maisha?”

 

“Thank you, but no,” the other girl said in French, “I have things I need to do here before I go.”

 

“All right then,” Abby said as she and Ama waved and left the lobby.

 

“Are you sure you want to do this, Maisha,” Charlotte said quietly.

 

“I do – it is right that I do.”

 

“All right – Janice will meet us in an hour, giving us enough time to get back here.”

 

“Go, with my blessing,” Madame said as Charlotte and Maisha left.

 

 

11 am

Vanderbilt YMCA

 

“There you are,” Becca said as Jeannie was wheeled out by Abby.  “What happened?”

 

“We needed to persuade someone to join us,” Doc said as she came out with Ama, the young girl blushing in her costume.

 

“Good choice,” Nikki said with an approving nod.  “Right then – in you come.”

 

Abby waited as the lifeguard lifted Jeannie into the water, while Ama and Anna jumped in and swam over to join Becca and Nikki.

 

“Sorry I’m late,” Pepsi said as she ran in, “We had to negotiate this strange woman taking stuff out of a panel van near the shop.  She looked scarily like Miss Kelly as well.”

 

“Very funny,” Abby said as she kicked out and swam in the water.  “So she’s started to move in?”

 

“Indeed – Caroline and I will go once we have said goodbye to the others later,” Ama said as she floated on her back and gently swam along.

 

“Are you sad to see them go,” Pepsi said as she swam alongside her.

 

“Sad – but also looking forward to a new day,” Ama said with a smile as the girls did several laps, and then rested at the side of the pool.

 

“I think we need to apologise.” Ally Rochermann said as she approached where Abby was sitting with Jeannie and her friends on the edge of the pool.

 

“Yeah, we can get a bit aggressive at times.” Nell said as she followed her twin.

 

“I guess you are forgiven.” Becca smiled up at them, “And I apologise for the New York Sluts crack.”

 

“Why apologise for that?” Nell asked as she sat down.

 

“Well it is rather…”

 

“Hey, we have worked hard to acquire our bad reputation.” Ally giggled as she sat by her sister.

 

Abigail shook her head, “You two are the only people I know could be proud of being called sluts.”

 

“We are thinking of trademarking the name.” Nell smiled.

 

“Why don’t I disbelieve you?” Abby rolled her eyes.

 

“So what are the plans for the afternoon?” Ally asked.

 

“A good swim.” Jeannie spoke.

 

“Then we thought we’d go downtown and walk round the Hester Street Fair.” Becca added.

 

“See what we can find to buy.” Ama finished.

 

“Caroline’s given her some dough to spend and we thought we’d go browse.” Abby smiled.

 

“Maybe grab a late lunch.” Doc spoke.

 

“Sounds like a plan to me.” Ally slipped into the water. “Wanna swim some laps Abs?”

 

“Okay.”

 

“Can you guys help me back in the water.

 

“Here Jeans let me help.” Nell supported Jeannie as Jeannie eased herself off the pool deck into the water.

 

“Thanks Nell.” Jeannie smiled as she began to swim.

 

“You swim damn well considering you can’t kick with your legs Jeans.” Doc swam next to her friend.

 

“I did a lot of swimming at the spinal injuries centre after my accident. The doctors say it’s great exercise for paraplegics.”

 

“I can see,” Doc said as the turned and swam the other way.

 

“Only problem for me is it builds up the arm and shoulder muscles, and that’s not great for a model, so I have to strike a balance.”

 

“Have the phys Ed department at school found someone to work with you yet?”

 

“Yeah, I hear they are getting a physio to come in twice a week to supervise my phys ed.”

 

“A specialist eh?” Nell asked.

 

”Yeah someone to work out a gym programme for me and teach the teachers so they can do it next year.”

 

“So no more sitting while we work out?” Nikki asked.

 

“Nope.”

 

“What sports do you like Ama?” Doc asked her new friend.

 

“I used to be the best soccer player in my village, boy or girl.” Ama smiled proudly.

 

“Well our team could do with improving.” Abby spoke.

 

“I’ll back that statement up.” Pepsi shook her head, “When the coaches say I have a chance to play, then you know how bad we are.”

 

“You’ll have to try out for the team Ama.” Jeannie smiled.

 

“I will,” Ama said as she stopped swimming for a moment.

 

“So you start lessons at home next week?”

 

“I do. Annie is going to leave me work to do, and Caroline will supervise.”

 

“Annie was saying she doesn’t think it will take you long to catch up.”

 

“I hope so.” Ama smiled, “I’m so looking forward to being at school with you all.  I think it is important for me to do this.”

 

“Do what,” Nikki said as she looked at Ama.

 

“Be a girl again,” Ama said with a smile.

 

 

Noon

23rd Avenue.

 

“Hi,” Janice said as Charlotte and Maisha got out of the cab, “I’m glad you could both make it.”

 

Maisha felt this was important,” Charlotte said, “and I tend to agree with her.  Shall we?”

 

She opened the gates and allowed the other two to go in to the grounds, closing it behind her before they walked through the quiet grounds.

 

“They should be gathered in the chapel,” Janice said.

 

“You need to get our thanks to the Cardinal for opening the doors and allowing them to stay here,” Charlotte said as Maisha looked round.

 

“He felt it was the least he could do – and I suspect Alex had a word as well,” Janice said as they entered the large building, two nuns bowing as they came in.  “This way.”

 

They entered a chapel, to see the pews filled with girls of all ages and sizes, talking quietly amongst themselves or staring straight ahead.  Slowly, a hush fell over the room as all of them turned and looked at the new arrivals.

 

“You’ll need to speak for her first,” Janice said as she sat back.  Charlotte nodded as she stood at the front and said “Girls, I crave a few moments of your time, and I ask those who can to translate for those who cannot speak this tongue.”

 

She waited as the murmur went round the room, and all the girls looked on.

 

“As those who are caring for you will have told you, the tyrant Kimba is dead.”

 

One or two of the girls cheered when they heard this.

 

“Nothing can compensate for the pain you have felt, but you have my word, those I represent will do all we can to return you home, or find you safe haven wherever you choose.”

 

The girls nodded as one or two said “thank you.”

 

“There is one, however, who wishes to speak to you for herself.  Maisha.”

 

The young girl stepped forward and looked at the room.  “Sisters, I am Maisha, and I was one of you until I was rescued by these women and others.   They have given me hope, and they have asked me to tell you their offer of hope is genuine.

 

“Those who did this to us have met, or are facing, justice.  When you meet with others, tell them it was women who saved you, and tell them you are thankful to them.”

 

The girls murmured and nodded as Maisha looked at Charlotte and Janice.  Know one other thing, and keep this secret in your hearts, tell your daughters and their daughters.  It was one of us who ended the terror of Kimba, one of us who taught him justice.  I did it for you, and where I go now I will continue to learn ways to protect you and others.  And if we meet again, let us greet each other in that knowledge.”

 

As Charlotte translated for Maisha, some of the older girls came forward and embraced Maisha, taking her amongst the larger group as they greeted her as their savior.

 

 

1.30 pm

Hester Street Fair

 

“Those vintage jeans are amazing Ama.” Pepsi smiled as the African girl paid for her latest purchase.

 

“They’ll go well with that top you bought.” Nikki said as she looked in her own bag.

 

“I’m just annoyed you saw that red shirt before I did.” Ama laughed.

 

“Hey, shopping somewhere like this is competitive, she who spots something first gets to try it first.”

 

“Well what do you think?” Jeannie displayed a handcrafted bracelet she’d just bought.

 

“That’s nice, does she have any more,” Pepsi asked.

 

“Yeah I think she does, that Lady over there.” Jeannie pointed.

 

“What did you pay for it?” Becca asked.

 

“Ten Bucks.

 

“Not bad.” Becca smiled.

 

“Well Ama are you enjoying yourself?” Abby asked.

 

“I am Abi… sorry I mean Stick.” Ama laughed, “I will learn I promise.”

 

“What did you buy?” Abby looked in her friends bag.  “Damn I love those jeans, I bet there’s no way they have them in my size.”

 

“No one stocks jeans in your size.” Ally said as she caught up with her friends.

 

“Found anything?” Abby asked.

 

“Not really, but Nell found an authentic Mary Quant minidress.”

 

“Wow.” Abby shook her head.

 

“Who is Mary Quant?” Ama asked.

 

“She was a famous British fashion designer of fifty years ago.” Abby answered.

 

“Oh so does this mean this is that old?” she held up her new top.

 

“What?” Abby looked at the label. “What did you pay for this?”

 

“Two dollars,” Ama said quietly.  “Why, did I do wrong?”

 

“No,” Abby laughed, “That’s a Quant original in near mint condition, you got an amazing bargain you lucky bitch.”

 

“I did.” Ama smiled as the other girls shook their heads.  “Then ‘I am indeed blessed – but I am also hungry.”

 

“Burger time,” Nell said as they descended on the Deviant Chef stand.  “Two Kobi Meatball subs please.”

 

As the girls ordered their food, Abby bought several bottles of water and then headed to an empty table.

 

“Ama, if you and your guardians are free tomorrow, Mom would love to have you over for brunch, and show you round the neighborhood.”

 

“I will need to talk to Caroline and Annie – how may I contact you?”

 

“What is your cell number?”

 

“I do not understand?”

 

“Your cell phone?”

 

Ama looked blankly at Pepsi, before Abby said “Still to sort that out Pepsi – I’ll call you later once I’ve seen Caroline.”

 

“Great,” Pepsi said as Ama whispered “thank you” to Abby.  She then looked at her Piyo Piyo meatball brochette, and took a taste.

 

“This is good,” she said as she slowly chewed, “fragrant and spicy.”

 

“Well eat up,” Doc said, “and then we can have a look around the rest of the stalls.

 

 

2 pm

Rochester Airport

 

“There we go Miss Smith,” the desk clerk at National said to Heather, “you can pick from any car on the lot out there.”

 

“Many thanks,” Heather said as she collected the paperwork, and Jo followed her out to the lot.  “So, which one do you think?”

 

 

“Let’s take that one,” Jo said as she pointed to a Lexus, Heather nodding as they put their bags into the boot and got in the front.

 

“Right,” Heather said as they set off, “East on 390, and then onto the I-90.  Should be simple enough.”

 

“So where are we staying again,” Jo said as they left the airport.

 

“I’m springing for rooms at the Microtel, so we get there, check in, and then find the campus.  Sound good?”

 

“Sounds good to me,” Jo said as they found the main road and set off.

 

 

 

2 pm

The Waldorf Hotel

 

“And that, I think, is the last thing we need to discuss,” Susan said as she closed her book.  “Everything is now in place to resume normal business on Monday.”

 

“If there is such a thing as normal business in our line of work,” Dominique said with a smile before she sipped her coffee.

 

“Agreed,” Madame said as the door opened to allow Juliette, Diana and Sandy to come in.

 

“I wanted to pass these on to you,” Sandy said as she handed Madame a set of drawings, “but more importantly, we wanted to say goodbye.  The three of us are heading down to Atlantic City for an overnight visit.”

 

“Oh?  Somehow I don’t see you enjoying the delights of the Boardwalk too much, Diana,” Penny said with a smile, while Madame sat down and flipped through the drawings.

 

“Both business and pleasure,” Diana said with a smile.

 

“Ah – and where exactly are you staying,” Dominique said as she looked at them.

 

“Trills,” Diana said with a sigh.

 

“It can’t be as bad as a motel near Greenport,” Dominique said quietly.

 

“True – there is that to consider.”

 

“Sandy – I am impressed and delighted.  Please, proceed on this basis and let me have the estimates as soon as possible.”

 

“You like it?”

 

“I love it – but do not over spend.”

 

“I will have them sent to you by next Wednesday,” Sandy said with a smile.

 

“Ah good – we’re not too late,” Charlotte said as she came in, Janice accompanying her.

 

Maisha?”

 

“Packing the last of her things – she has said what she needed to say.”

 

“I wanted to say goodbye, and thank you,” Janice said, “It has been an honor to meet all of you.”

 

“The honor is ours,” Madame said as she hugged Janice, and then the others did as well.  “I am sure Juliette will keep us informed of how you are, and I hope to see you at Christmas.”

 

“We’re looking forward to it already,” Juliette said as she looked at the three women.  “We’ll talk soon Shirley.”

 

“I look forward to it,” Madame said quietly, “and keep an eye on Dominique here.  Penelope is concerned she is becoming domesticated.”

 

“Not a chance,” Dominique said with a smile.  “Enjoy your weekend ladies.”

 

The group looked at each other, before a mass of hugs broke out, and Diana kissed the others on the cheeks.  They then departed, Madame watching as the doors closed.

 

“Excuse me a moment,” she said as she went into the toilet, the others sitting down.

 

“It’s a wrench isn’t it?”

 

“I agree – two months and more, but we did good here.”

 

“That we did,” Penny said, “that we did.”

 

“I must go and move our things to the new apartment,” Dominique said as she stood up.  “I will return in time to collect Ama, and say my goodbyes for now.”

 

 

3 pm

Hester Street Fair

 

“Hey Stick,” Nell said as she was looking through a rack of posters, “come and have a look at this.”

 

Abby walked over and looked quickly at the poster her friend was showing, before she took a closer look at the beach scene.

 

"Oh crap, this has been photo shopped and played with." Abby whispered in Nell's ear as she looked at the picture of herself in a bikini.

"You mean it's a bootleg?"
"No,” Abby whispered, “I mean it's all wrong, when did I ever have boobs that big?"

"Oh, yeah,” Nell said as she looked at it, “I get your point."

"I better buy it and show it to Missy, someone somewhere is hijacking my image and name."

"What?" Jeannie asked as she wheeled herself over.

"Look!" Abby hissed as she removed the poster from the hanger.

"Oh shit!" Jeannie looked pissed as Abby took it to the vendor.  “She’s not going to be happy about that.”

 

“Neither is her mother,” Ally said.

 

“Jeannie, may I ask your advice on something?”

 

“Sure Ama,” Jeannie said as the scowl changed to a smile and she moved over to where her friend was standing, “what is it?”

 

“I wish to get something for my room at my new home – something that I can hang in my own room.  Do you think this is suitable?”

 

Jeannie looked at the poster Ama held in her hands.  “Doesn’t really matter what I think Ama – if you like it, then buy it.”

 

“But who is it?”

 

“His name was James Dean – he was an actor sixty years ago, who died too young.”

 

“His eyes – they tell me he had a soul that saw and cared.  I think I will take this.”

 

As she took it to the counter, Nikki walked over.  “Did she just buy the Rebel Without a Cause poster?”

 

“She did – she has taste,” Jeannie said with a smile.

 

“Right then,” Abby said as she and Ama came back, “let’s get a drink, and then I need to head off.  I’ve got to be up at Yale by seven.”

 

“Let’s do this,” Becca said as the girls headed for the lemonade stand.

 

3.30 pm

Hobart – William Smith

 

Jo looked over the Seneca Lake, as the waves lapped gently on the shore.

 

“I like it already,” she said to Heather, “it’s cooler than the city, and it has a real Old World charm about it.”

 

They were standing in front of St Johns Chapel, having called at the Admissions Office to collect some more information.  To their right was Geneva Hall, and they had arranged to have a viewing of it later that afternoon, as well as the more modern Rees Hall.

 

“Come on then,” Heather said, “let’s take a walk up the campus.”

 

Turning round, they walked pas the church and into the campus, passing Coxe Hall and stopping to look at the Warren Hunting Smith library.

 

“It’s certainly a lot more compact than Yale,” Heather said, “not that’s necessarily a bad thing.”

 

“Much as Carina loves the place, I don’t think I’m right for Yale,” Jo said, “I need somewhere a bit more – manageable.”

 

“I agree…”

 

“My big sister agrees with me?”

 

“On this one yes – come on.”

 

“It says here the classes rarely get above twenty, and most often fifteen – just how I like it.”

 

They approached the Gulick Building, as a student came out.

 

“Excuse me,” Heather said, “I don’t suppose there is a chance of seeing the Psychology department, is there?”

 

“Not today I’m afraid,” the red head replied, “but there is the Open House tomorrow.  Thinking of coming next year?”

 

“It has crossed my mind,” Jo said with a smile.

 

“Well them, if you call this number,” the student said as she scribbled down a cell phone number, “the professor should be able to squeeze you in.  It’s at ten tomorrow.”

 

“Thanks,” Heather said as she took her cell phone out, “I’ll do that.”

 

After a few minutes, Heather said “All set – now, let’s visit those halls.”

 

5 pm

The Waldorf Hotel

 

“I have the bags loaded into the car, Madame,” Clint said as he came back into the room.  She took one last look round the suite, and then said, “very well then – I think it is time for us to have one last meal together.”

 

She followed Clint out of the rooms, into the lift and down to the restaurant, where Susan, Charlotte and Dominique were sitting with Maisha. 

 

“Well, the account is settled,” Susan said quietly, “all we need now is…”

 

“Sorry I’m a little late,” Abby said as she and Ama came in.  “We got caught in a discussion about boy bands, and trying to explain them to Ama here.”

 

“You look as if you have had fun, at any rate,” Dominique said as Ama sat next to her.

 

“I have, Caroline – I bought some new clothes, and I have something for my room now.”

 

“Will you join us, Abby,” Charlotte asked.

 

“No – I need to head up to New Haven now.  Safe journey, and I look forward to seeing you all again soon.”

 

She hugged and kissed each of them in turn, before walking quickly out of the room.

 

“Well,” Dominique said as she looked at the menu, “what shall we have?”

 

 

5 pm

Trills

The Boardwalk, Atlantic City

 

“Here are your room keys,” the smiling receptionist said as she handed a key card each to Diana, Sandy and Juliette, “please enjoy your stay at Trills Casino and Hotel.”

 

“I’m not exactly sure enjoy is the first word that comes to mind,” Diana said as she looked round.  The four women were casually dressed, in slacks and blouses over jumpers, as they wheeled their carry-on bags towards the elevators.

 

“From the sublime to the ridiculous, I know,” Juliette, said with a laugh as they waited for one to appear, “but just enjoy the experience Diana – so long as we get as much information as possible.”

 

“Did you see the staff management board behind the reception?”

 

“I did, Sandy,” Juliette said as the doors silently opened, “and I have the two names we require.”

 

“Will Heather be able to find out anything over the weekend?”

 

Sandy and Juliette both looked at Diana.  “All right, all right,” she said with a laugh, “it’s Heather.”

 

“Let me have the names and I’ll pass them to her when I call her,” Sandy said.  “At least we got rooms next to each other.”

 

“Right – so leave your cases, and then come to my room,” Juliette said as the elevator doors opened on the 20th floor.  The three women walked out, using their keys to get in at the same time.

 

Juliette closed the door and looked round the room, furnished in soft gold colours.  She pressed down on the bed, and then placed her case on it, opening it as she hung her outfits and placed her shoes in the wardrobe, and her toiletry in the shower room.

 

Looking by the television, she examined the coffee sachets, and chose instead to make some tea with the bags left there.  As the water slowly dripped into the cup, she heard a knock on the door, and went to admit Diana.

 

“All right, so it’s not as bad as the motel,” she said as she came in, holding a mug of coffee, “but it’s still not the Ritz, is it?”

 

“No,” Juliette said as she looked out of the windows onto the Boardwalk and the ocean beyond, “but at least the bed is comfortable enough.”

 

“I hope so – looking at the places this hotel has to eat, I am not generally impressed.”

 

There was another knock on the door, as Juliette let Sandy in.

 

“They don’t build this place for people to have a quality, leisurely meal in Diana – they build it to pull the punters in to play the tables.  Look at it this way – it’s not Las Vegas.”

 

“And I thank the Goddess for that,” Diana said quietly.  “So what do you propose?”

 

“Let’s go and explore the facilities at least – and then ask the concierge to recommend somewhere decent for a sit down meal.  A sizable tip should jog his memory.”

 

6 pm

Hobart – William Smith

 

As they walked back towards their car, Heather spotted a group of girls in tracksuits stretching and warming up. "Hey wanna go look?" she asked.

"Oh yeah." Jo smiled.  They walked over to where the women were doing the stretching exercises.

"Can I help you?" the coach spotted them and came up.

"Not me, but maybe my sister." Heather smiled.

"Hi I'm Joanne Smith." Jo extended her hand to the coach.

"A campus visit?"


"Yeah."


"Do you run?" the coach cast an expert eye over the visitor’s physique.

"Yeah 800's my main distance."

 

"Can I ask where?"

"At St Angela's down in New York."

"Any good?"

"I was second in the NYIS's last year."

"Well?" the coach paused, "That's not bad form, I've see the girl who beat you running."

"Thank you." Jo smiled shyly.  “I also came 29th in the Small School Division in the Bull Run this year.  So any chance I'd be able to run if I came here?"

The coach stood still, and then said, "Well, if you did that well, I think there's every chance you could make the team."

"She was hoping for that." Heather grinned broadly.

"Look, can you get your coach at school to ring me?" the coach fished a card out of her tracksuit pocket.

"I can do." Joanna smiled.

"Good." The coach smiled then turned away. "Okay you slackers, let's hit the road."

"Nice woman." Heather smiled.

"Very," Jo said as she tucked the card in her purse.  “Now, where do you fancy eating tonight?”

 

7 pm

The Waldorf Hotel

 

“Forgive me, Shirley, but…”

 

“Of course Clint,” Madame said as she wiped her chin, “it is time.”

 

They stood as one, and made their way slowly to the lobby, standing for a moment looking at each other.

 

“Keep well, sister,” Ama said to Maisha in French.

 

“And you – never forget me.”

 

“I will not, and I will see you soon,” Ama said as they embraced, tears in their eyes.

 

“I will not say goodbye, Dominique,” Madame said, “merely, au revoir, and good luck.  I will see you again at the end of December.”

 

“I look forward to it,” Dominique said as they hugged and kissed each other on the cheek.

 

“As for you, come and see us when you return,” she then said to Charlotte, “and we will give you at least one night out with good company.”

 

“I’ll hold you to that,” Charlotte said before they hugged, and she whispered “thank you for everything.”

 

“You’re welcome,” Dominique said as she looked at Penny.  “Keep this one safe – she is a treasure.”

 

“I intend to,” Penny said as she hugged Dom, and then Ama.

 

“Clint, we’re ready.”

 

Dominique and Ama walked out of the lobby with them, watching as Clint opened the limousine doors and allowed the four women to get in.  As the car pulled away, Dominique put her arm around Ama as they waved them off.

 

“And so now it is you, me and Annie,” Dominique finally said.  “Ready to go to your new home?”

 

“I am,” Ama said, “very much so.”

 

“Good,” Dominique said as she held out a hand and hailed a cab.

 

7 pm

New Haven

 

“Hey there you are,” Carina said as Abby came in.  “Good drive up?”

 

“Yeah – but I am ready for a slob out night.  I brought the chips and drinks.”

 

“And I’ve got the films and the baby,” Cari said as Judith waved her little hands in the chair. 

 

“Where’s Jude?”

 

“Out with David – you saved me from the dread of the double date tonight.  Let me phone out for some pizzas and we’re good to go.”

 

 

7.30 pm

The Village

 

“There you are,” Annie said as Dominique and Ama came into the apartment.  The teacher was sitting on one of the armchairs, eating Chinese food from a take-out box with some chopsticks.  “I knew you would be eating with the others tonight, so I got my own food in.  We need to hit the grocery stores tomorrow.”

 

“Later, possibly,” Dominique said as she took off her coat and sat down.  “We have an invitation to join Pepsi and her family for brunch tomorrow, which I accepted on your behalf.  It will give us a chance to explore the local area, and nobody knows the best shops better than a local shop owner.”

 

“You speak many words of wisdom, Miss Jameson,” Annie said with a smile. 

 

"So do we get to see some of your purchases Ama?" Dominique asked as she and Annie relaxed on the couch.

"You do,” Ama said as she ducked into the bathroom, and then said, “Here, what do you think?"

Ama walked out in the vintage jeans and the striped Mary Quant top.

"Wow that looks cool." Annie clapped.

"How much did that cost us?" Dominique looked closely.

"The jeans were fifteen dollars, the top, which Abby said is a Mary Quant original." Ama said still looked a little perplexed at the thought, "cost me two dollars, and the little boots were twenty."

"Phew." Annie smiled, "I need to go shopping with you, those are nice buys."

"I agree." Dominique gave the smile of approval that sealed Ama's pleasure.

"Anything else?" Annie asked.

"This poster for my room?" Ama asked hopefully.

"James Dean… Cool!" Annie smiled.

"Ama darling it's YOUR room.  You don't need our approval or permission to decorate it you know?"

 

“Actually, you need to see your room.  Come this way.”

 

Annie put the box down on the low table and walked to the far side of the apartment, Ama and Dominique following as she opened the door.

 

“There,” she said as Ama looked in, “what do you think?”

 

“It is almost as grand as where I was staying,” Ama said as she walked in, touching the set of drawers and wardrobe before she sat on the bed, “but it is even more special, because it is mine.”

 

“Exactly,” Dominique said, “I put your clothes away earlier, but now you can do to the room anything you want to make it your special place – starting with that poster.  Where do you want it to go?”

 

“On the wall, opposite my bed,” Ama said decisively.  Annie left for a moment, returning and putting some material on the back of the poster before she hung it for Ama.

 

“That is good,” she said quietly as she lay on the bed and looked at it.

 

“All right then,” Dom said, “I propose we get into something more girly and celebrate our first night here.  First one in their nightclothes gets to pick the DVD.”

 

“Hey – the only DVDs here at the moment are mine!”

 

“Well then, you’d better be first,” Dom said with a smile as they left Ama to change.

 

 

8 pm

Trills

 

“Okay the setup is just like Vegas.” Juliette whispered as they looked across the vast floor space.  “Slot machines by the hundred to attract the bottom end of the gambling market.”

 

“I can see that.” Diana said as she sniffed her nose, “To call this a casino is an insult to Monte Carlo.”

 

“Don’t forget that this is the land of the free Darling… everyone is entitled to lose their money, not just the well heeled.” Sandy smiled.

 

“Well I don’t think they’d ever tempt Papa to come gamble.” Diana looked round with her nose in the air.

 

“Just remember from our point of view that the profits from even these humble slot machines are huge ladies.” Juliette reminded them as they walked between the rows.

 

“There are cameras everywhere.” Sandy looked up putting them on record via her glasses.

 

“And the muscle looks pretty formidable as well.” Juliette commented as she glanced at some of the security guards.

 

“Are they carrying?” Diana asked.

 

“Hold on…” Sandy ‘accidentally’ bumped into one of the large men as they passed.

 

“Well?” asked Juliette.

 

Taser in his pocket, a .38 in a shoulder holster”

 

“All right – the question, is the level of security any different during the night?”

 

“We wont know until later,” Diana said, “but it is a crucial question.”

 

“All right, let’s go look at the table games.” Juliette suggested.

 

The three women made their way through the hall and past the large doors at the end, the atmosphere less frantic but still noisy.

 

“Okay Blackjack, Poker, Chemin de fer, roulette, one or two of the oriental games.” Diana cast her eyes over the operation.

 

“This is where the bigger players concentrate.” Juliette nodded.

 

“The odds always favor the house, so a room like this is a guaranteed money maker.” Sandy observed.

 

“Well.” Juliette said, “split up darlings, play a few hands, watch how the dealers and croupiers handle the money, and we’ll meet up again in an hour.”

 

“Okay that sounds fine with me.” Diana nodded.

 

“Me too.”

 

“Okay one hour darlings.” Juliette smiled as they split up.

 

10 pm

New Haven

 

“I can never watch that without crying.” Abby and Carina held each other and sobbed, as the haunting theme music played over the credits for ‘Love Story’.

 

“’Love means never having to say you are sorry.’ It’s such a wonderful sentiment.” Abby said as she wiped her tears away with a Kleenex.  “It really is the PERFECT girls’ night in movie.”

 

“It’s timeless.” Carina sniffed.

 

“Yes.”

 

“Can I tempt you with some cocoa before we hit the sack?” Cari asked her best friend.

 

“Please,” Abby said as she got to her feet, “I’ll go check Judith while you make it.”

 

Okers.”  Carina headed to the kitchen while Abby went through to the bedroom.  She made two steaming mugs of cocoa and set one on the table, holding and sipping from the other until Abigail emerged from the baby’s room.

 

“It’s on the table… How is my darling daughter?”

 

“Sleeping like an angel.” Abby sat on the floor and sipped her drink.

 

“So how is your love life going Abs?”

 

“What love life? The closest I’ve got to seeing House is on a TV screen, throwing his body to block some other huge guy.”

 

“You talk though?”

 

“Yeah online and on the phone, I still miss him though.”

 

“And Tony?” Cari asked softly.

 

“We talk,” Abby smiled, “He’s a great boy, if only he lived closer…”

 

“That sounds like the case with both of them sweetie.”

 

“I know.” Abby sighed before she looked round. “So what about your love life?”

 

“Judy and David keep trying to make me and Harry a couple.”

 

“Adam’s nephew?”

 

“Yeah - he’s fun to be with, but not in a romantic way.”

 

“There no one else?” Abby looked up at her friend.

 

“Not one single guy.” Carina both stretched and sighed.

 

“You are as badly off as I am.” Abby pouted, “What’s wrong with us, two gorgeous, bright, famous models, and how do we spend our Saturday night?”

 

“Watching Love Story and drinking Cocoa… I know it’s pretty pathetic.” Cari laughed.

 

“Oh, by the way,” Abby said as she set her mug down, “did you hear our London Bonnie and Clyde pics appear next week… “

 

“Not the?”

 

“NO… those should be securely under lock and key, no just the straight fashion shoot,”

 

“If I remember they were great,’” Carina smiled. “Goddess, a lot has happened since then.”

 

“I know…” Abby nodded.

 

“Do you still? … I mean for me Abs?” Cari asked.

 

“You know I do Carina…”

 

Did you hear I’ve slept with Annie?” Carina ran her fingers through Abby’s hair.

 

“NO SHIT!” Abigail’s head spun round in amazement.  “I didn’t even know she was… Well…”

 

“So as long as you know…” Cari said as she leaned forward and kissed her bff full on the lips.

 

“Is this an offer?” Abby whispered, as she returned the kiss.

 

“Yes darling.” Carina eased her tongue into Abby’s mouth.

 

“Oh Goddess is this another dream?”

 

“No,” Carina kissed her friend’s long neck.  “Want to come with me?”

 

She stood up, taking Abby by the hand as she led her to the bedroom, closing the door behind her before they sat on the bed.  Looking into her eyes, Cari placed her hands around Abby’s neck and drew her closer, gently kissing her lips as her tongue and Abby’s intertwined.

 

Abby slowly began to unbutton Cari’s blouse, opening it up before she broke the kiss and started to gently caress her friend’s neck with her lips as Carina slipped her blouse off, and pulled Abby’s sweatshirt up and over her head.

 

The two young women looked at each other, before Cari started to kiss Abby’s chest, her lips moving over her breasts as Abby reached behind and unfastened Carina’s bra, pulling it down her arms before her hands embraced and started to gently caress her chest.

 

“Oh yes,” Carina moaned as she looked at Abby, and the two kissed again, before the taller girl reached round and unfastened her bra.  Carina looked at her chest, before saying “Do you know what I want to do now?”

 

“What?”

 

“This,” Cari said as she leaned over and gently kissed Abby’s breasts, playing with her nipples as Abby moaned, feeling the dampness between her legs already.  “Oh yes,” she whispered as she started to massage Carina’s chest, and then pushed her over onto the bed, sitting across her as she returned the favor to her friend.

 

“Now who’s the dominant one,” Cari whispered, before she closed her eyes and threw her head back, Abby’s hand stroking her crotch sending a pulse of electricity through her with each touch.

 

“Hush,” Abby said, as she slowly moved her way down Carina’s body, her lips moving closer and closer to the spot she wanted them to be at.

 

“You know for a first-timer your technique isn’t bad.” Cari giggled as her body shivered with excitement.

 

“Well I’ve had a lot of time to think about this.” Abby looked up at her friends face and smiled.

 

Mmmm well you are doing well.” Carina’s body jumped as Abby’s tongue explored her sex.

 

“Like this?” She slowly stroked her tongue up Carina’s slit, the shivers increasing as she did so.

 

“You know I do.” Cari said her eyes like slits, as Abby used her tongue and teeth to stimulate her clit.

 

“Oh Goddess that feels amazing.” Cari threw her head back and shook with pleasure.

 

“Just lay there and let me…” Abby started using the tip of her tongue, darting it in and out of the entrance to Cari’s vagina.

 

“Try kissing and sucking it.” Cari half screamed.

 

“Your wish is my…”

 

The rest of Abby’s words were lost to Carina’s moans of pleasure.

 

“Abby you are driving me crazy.” Cari gritted as her lover shifted position and so gently inserted two long fingers inside her.

 

“How do they feel?” Abby questioned as she nibbled on Cari’s ear.

 

“You know fucking well how they…” Carina grunted as Abby withdrew her fingers then pushed them back in again hard.

 

“Again?” Abby teased.

 

“Damn it Abs… FUCK ME!”

 

Slowly, then more quickly, Abigail finger fucked her lover, feeling Cari’s passions rise as her body reacted, the pleasures of what was happening driving all thoughts from her mind, her sole interest being what Abby’s fingers were doing inside her.

 

“Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck.” Cari threw her head from side to side. “It’s coming Abby, it’s coming… I’m CUMMING!”

 

Cari threw her head back and convulsed as her orgasm ripped through her body. She felt Abby’s lips on her breast as she released herself and felt the juices of her insides dripping down onto her thighs.

 

“Happy?” Abby grinned.

 

“Yes.” Carina giggled, “Now it’s time for you to get yours… Do you still want that pesky hymen of yours Abs?”

 

“Why darling?” Abby said, kissing Carina long and deep as her friend climbed on top of her.

 

“Because you don’t need a guy to get rid of it you know?”

 

“You mean?”

 

“I mean this.” Carina reached into her bedside drawer and pulled out a large sized vibrator.

 

“That monster will…” Abby watched fascinated as Carina lubricated the device.

 

“Here feel it.” Cari ran the vibrator over Abby’s nipples, the sensation making her scream with joy. “Now just think how good this is going to feel inside you?”

 

Abby giggled, “Okay, I want you to do it - make me a woman with it Darling?”

 

Slowly, tenderly, Carina ran the device up and down Abigail’s thighs, teasing her mound, and then withdrawing.

 

Abigail’s petals parted like a flower opening to the sun and Carina used it to touch, to excite, the feeling when it contacted Abby’s clit, almost causing her to bend double as she jackknifed upon the bed.

 

Get it fucking in me!” Abigail shouted her orders to her lover.

 

Slowly then more assertively, Carina teased the entrance to Abby’s cunt, taking the tip to the wall of membrane and pressing gently.

 

“Is that hurting?” she whispered in Abby’s ear.

 

“Not much, just push it through Cari… PLEASE!” Abby’s body shivered involuntarily.

 

“Here it comes.” Carina pushed the toy with hard thrusts, once, twice, the skin ripped and Cari felt the vibrator slipping far into her friend.

 

“OH MY FUCKING GODDESS!” Abby screamed.

 

“Bad?” Cari asked concerned.

 

“No it’s fucking brilliant.” Abby laughed and panted at once.

 

Carina giggled, in, out, in… she felt Abby’s body twitching as a huge orgasm took her body.

 

“FUCKKKKK!!!!!”

 

Carina continued to work the device as Abby closed her eyes and shook, her entire body consumed in pleasure as she felt the joys it brought.  Eventually, however, she collapsed, panting as Carina removed the device, and gently kissed her between her legs, her tongue licking Abby’s juices.

 

“Oh goddess,” Abby said as Carina lay next to her, “I never knew  never dreamed…”

 

“Well, you did dream,” Cari, said as she stroked Abby’s cheek, “and now, you know…”

 

Abby nodded slowly as she kissed Cari, only to smile when Judith started crying.

 

“Feed time,” Cari said, “you’ll have to excuse me.”

 

“Sure,” Abby said as she laid there, her eyes slowly closing.

 

10 pm

Trills

 

“Well,” Juliette said as the three met again in the cocktail bar.

 

“The blackjack tables operate the standard scheme, and the croupiers are well trained,” Diana said, “but I had them figured fairly quickly.  The other tables?”

 

Switch dealers regularly, new packs every few hands – they’re on the lookout for card counters, definitely.”

 

“And?”

 

“I’m up two hundred – you?”

 

“Three,” Diana said with a smile.  “Papa taught me so many useful tricks.  As for you Juliette?”

 

“I was following the money – the route to the counting room.”

 

“Oh – how far did you get?”

 

“Did you both see the curtains at the back walls?”

 

“Concealed door?”

 

“I believe so – the men in suits walked between the tables at regular intervals, collecting boxes and taking them behind the curtains.  We’ll pull up the plans later, but dollar gets you the counting room is behind there.”

 

“But little to no chance to get in there?”

 

“Not by that means, no – but there has to be a staff entrance.”

 

“Agreed,” Sandy said, “I wonder if a pass key is obtainable?”

 

“Something to consider – maids work all through the night in this place.”

 

“I will see what I can do,” Juliette said as she saw a tall, bald headed man cross the lobby from the entrance to the bar.

 

“So that’s Broderick, the security chief?”

 

“Indeed,” Sandy said.  “Arthur Broderick.  Heather is running a full check on him now, but looking at him, I’m thinking Special Forces in the past.”

 

"You know what we need more than anything girls." Juliette looked serious. "Jan as an FBI agent getting to give the whole place a security once-over. Her badge can get her places that we can't."

"I'm sure Jan can arrange it." Sandy smiled. "I presume she wears a pair of Heather's glasses?"

"Yes, in the meantime on Monday get Heather started on a full work up on the staff, who is vulnerable, who can get us to the cash?"

 

“Anything else,” Diana said as she looked at Juliette.

 

"Get Jo looking at real and fictional casino heists, see if she can see things that work…"

"And those that don't Darling?" Diana smiled.

"Glad to be back fully in charge Ju?"  Sandy smiled.

"Yeah I love Madame, but really this IS our territory and not hers."

 

 “I concur,” Diana said.   “Let’s get some supper – the concierge recommended a place called Angelo’s which is open late.”

 

 

Sunday 12th October

8 am

New Haven

 

 

Abby wrinkled her nose, and then opened her eyes, looking over to see Carina at the changing table.

 

“Good Morning,” she said as she picked up the talcum powder, “Sorry about the wake up call.”

 

“Hey – it’s natural,” Abby said as she sat up, watching as Carina deposited the soiled diaper and then put the fresh one on Judith, fastening her sleep suit and then handing her over to her friend.

 

“Do you mind looking after her while I go and grab a shower,” Cari said as she picked up a towel.

 

“Sure – any sign of Jude yet?”

 

“I think she stumbled in at about one – so you’re safe in the main room.”

 

“Thanks,” Abby said as she stood up, her t-shirt covering where she had been so wonderfully treated the previous night as she carried Judith in and sat with her in her arms.

 

“Your mom is a wonderful woman, yes she is, oh yes she is,” she cooed as she tickled the two month old under her chin, smiling as she waved her hands in response.

 

“Morning,” Judy said as she came out of her room, stretching as she walked over to the kitchen, “want some coffee?”

 

“I won’t say no,” Abby said with a smile.  “So how was your night?”

 

“A mixture of boredom and fun, depending on what Dave was doing,” Judy said with a smile.  “Yours?”

 

“We watched Love Story and talked until the small hours.”

 

“I prefer my definition of fun,” Judy said as she brought the coffees over, while Abby put Judith into her seat.  Cari told me about the wedding – when in January is it?”

 

“January 10th – why?”

 

“Classes start again on the 12th, but I guess we can work round there.”  Judy took a sip of coffee, and then aid “I spoke to mom last night – the debs ball is on the 31st.”

 

“What’s on the 31st,” Cari said as she came in, wearing a dressing gown with a towel wrapped round her head.

 

“The Debutante’s ball – three weeks after the wedding.”

 

“I need to let my counselor know then – when do the invites come out?”

 

Some time this week, I think.  So, plans for today?”

 

“Drink this first,” Cari said as she held up the mug, “then go and grab some brunch somewhere.  Coming?”

 

“Yeah, why not,” Judy said with a smile.  “Work can wait.”

 

 

10 am

Hobart – William Smith

 

“Excuse me – Professor Greenspon?”

 

The bearded man turned to look at Heather and Jo as the stood at the entrance to the psychology department.

 

“You have me at a disadvantage, Miss?”

 

“Smith – Heather Smith.  We spoke on the phone yesterday?”

 

“Oh yes – and you must be Joanne,” he said as he offered his hand.  “So you may be interested in the course here?”

 

“That’s right,” Jo said, “and thanks for agreeing to allow me to attend the session today.”

 

“It’s our pleasure,” he said with a smile.  “If you head through that door, you can pick up your badge and welcome pack.”

 

“Want me to come in,” Heather said as she looked at the others heading inside.

 

“Not unless you really want to, sis.”

 

“You know my field is art rather than science Jo – I’ll go and grab a coffee, and be back here for one.”

 

“See you then,” Jo said as she went in, while Heather headed for the coffee shop.  As she walked across the quad, she felt her cell phone vibrate.

 

“Hello?

 

“Hey Ju – how are the bright lights of Atlantic City?

 

“Really?  Well. We should be back in NY before you return, but the kids will be as well, so I’ll get on it in the morning.  What about Jo?

 

“Oh she’ll love that – right, enjoy the rest of your day, and I’ll see you tonight.  ‘Bye.”

 

 

10.30 am

The Village

 

“Do you know what the most difficult thing about rooming with you is going to be,” Annie said as she looked at Dominique.

 

“Go on – surprise me.”

 

“The hair thing – Caroline being a blonde and Dominique black haired.  Maybe I should be Jiminy Cricket – ‘Don’t forget your wig, Caroline…’”

 

“Very funny,” Dominique said as she made sure the wig covered her hair, “but it’s a matter of discipline for me, and discipline is something I have plenty of practice of.”

 

“I really don’t want to know,” Annie said as Ama came out.  “Will this be all right,” she said, as she showed the two women her white sweatshirt, denim shorts and leggings, and trainers.

 

“It’ll be fine,” Annie, said as she sat down and pulled her shoes on.  The young teacher was wearing a gent’s waistcoat over a shirt, and blue jeans, while Dominique had on a pair of black chinos and a dark polo shirt.

 

Grabbing the keys, the three of them head out onto the street, Ama looking at the people passing by as they walked for a couple of blocks, stopping outside a store with “Greenwich Flowers” written on the board above the windows.

 

“I believe they live above the shop,” Annie said as she pressed a button on an intercom, waiting until they heard Pepsi say “Hey – come on up” and there was a buzzing sound as the door was unlocked.

 

“I hope we’re not too early,” Annie said as they came into an open living area, and found Pepsi curled up on an old brown sofa.

 

“Not at all,” April Broadhurst said as he came out of the kitchen.  “Grant just nipped out to get some fresh bread, but he should be back in a few minutes.  You must be Ama – I’m Pepsi’s mom.”

 

“Very pleased to meet you,” Ama said as she shook her hand, “this is my guardian, Caroline Jameson, and I think you know Annie.”

 

“Why don’t you come through and have some coffee while I sort out the rest of the meal,” April said, “and Ama can talk to Pepsi.”

 

“You have a nice home,” Ama said as she sat down.

 

“Yeah, I like it,” Pepsi said as she crossed her legs, the long boho skirt covering them as it spread out.  “So how was your first night in your new place?”

 

“Exciting – I have never really had a room of my own, it feels so different.”

 

“And the poster?”

 

“It has pride of place – Annie helped me to set it up.”

 

“It’s funny that – calling her Annie instead of Miss Kelly.  Still, what do I know – I swim with supermodels on a Saturday morning.” 

 

Ama smiled as the two girls sat talking while April poured some coffees in the kitchen.

 

“So Ama will start at St Angela’s in the New Year, is that right Annie?”

 

“That’s the plan – I have some lesson plans drawn up for her over the next few weeks, which Caroline and I will supervise between us.  Well, mainly Caroline, if truth be told.”

 

“It must make a change from your usual line of work,” April said as she started to break some eggs into a bowl.

 

“Perhaps, but given all Ama has been through, it is a small sacrifice,” Caroline said with a smile.  “And at any rate, I need to work from home for the next couple of weeks, until my clients have got used to my new contact details.”

 

“I can understand that,” April said with a smile.

 

“So how long have you lived here?”

 

“Well,” April said as she started to beat the eggs, “we moved here when I opened the shop, ten years ago.  Grant works for the transit authority, and it was nice and central for him as well.  We like it here – the folks are friendly, and Pepsi is happy as well.”

 

“We were hoping you could point out the best places around here for groceries and things,” Annie said as she sipped her coffee.

 

“Well, just shop locally,” April, said, “we support each other, really.  If you need it, there’s a good kosher butcher two blocks away, for example, or a Halal one.”

 

“Unnecessary, but thank you,” Caroline said with a smile.  “We’ll work our way round, but for now a good grocery store will do nicely.”

 

“I’m back – are our guests here?”

 

“Hi Dad,” Pepsi said as Ama saw a tall dark haired man walk in, carrying a bag with some bread sticking out of the top.  “This is Ama.  Ama, Dad.”

 

“Nice to meet you,” Grant said, “Forgive me, but warm bread waits for nobody.”  He walked into the kitchen and kissed April, putting the bread down before he held his hand out to Caroline and said, “So you are the redoubtable Miss Kelly?”

 

“Actually, I’m Caroline – this is Annie Kelly.”

 

“Oops – my bad,” Grant said as he switched focus.  “Pleased to meet you both anyway.”

 

“Why don’t you all sit down – including you two,” April called out, “and you can have some fruit juice while I get the eggs and bacon sorted out.”

 

 

10.30 am

Trills

 

If anything, the hotel seemed more crowded that day, as Diana walked across the lobby and into the café.

 

“Good morning, cheries,” she said as she sat down, “did you both sleep well?”

 

“Not too badly,” Sandy said with a smile as the waitress came and poured some coffee for Diana, “I spoke to Heather earlier.  She’s looking round the campus while Jo attends an open session.”

 

“And what does she think of the college?”

 

“Heather thinks she’s falling in love with the place already.”

 

Juliette smiled.  “We forget sometimes how different the girls are – Cari is happy at Yale, but Jo I think would not be comfortable in large classes.”

 

“You do realize that this time next year, you have to go through this Diana?”

 

“Do not remind me,” Diana said quietly.  “I already see her growing up into a beautiful and wonderful woman, and yet I still feel I have to protect her.”

 

“Well, for today let’s concentrate on the job at hand,” Juliette whispered as the waitress came over and they gave their orders.

 

“So we have an idea of the floor layout,” Diana said quietly, “how do they collect from the slots room?”

 

“Much as I hate to say it,” Sandy said, “we’re going to have to spend a little time in there this morning watching.”

 

“Oh deep joy,” Diana said, “the sacrifices we are asked to make in the name of planning.”

 

“Consider,” Juliette said, “the potential rewards.”

 

“I suppose so,” Diana said with a smile.  “Well, let us eat, and then take our rather uncomfortable looking positions.”

 

 

11.30 am

The Village

 

“So how did you and Ama meet,” Grant said as they sat round the table.

 

Caroline put her knife and fork down, and took Ama’s hand as she said, “I had the privilege of meeting Ama through Jane Molloy – we have mutual friends, and after that interview went public we met because I wanted to see if there was any way I could help.  Well, for whatever reason, it was fairly clear to me that I wanted to do more than just help – I wanted to be part of her life.  So I said I would be willing to act as her guardian, and I’m in the process of legally adopting her.

 

“I don’t know if you can understand that feeling…”

 

“Actually,” April said as she held Pepsi’s hand, “we can.  We adopted Pepsi when she was a baby – I guess you could say it was love at first sight.”

 

“You were adopted as well,” Ama said as she looked at Pepsi.

 

“Yeah – mom and dad told me a couple of years ago.  It’s cool – I know they love me, and I love them.”

 

“Truly, you are a fortunate friend,” Ama said with a smile.

 

“Hey – friends are what we all need,” Annie said.  “So do you have any other friends around here Pepsi?”

 

“A few – we get together every couple of weeks, ‘cos most of them go to the local high school.  Why don’t you come round next time they’re here Ama – get to know some of them?”

 

“I would like that – thank you,” Ama said.

 

“Well, if the girls don’t mind hanging out here, we can give you a tour of the local shops later.”

 

“That sounds good to me,” Pepsi said, Ama nodding in agreement.

 

“So tell us a bit about yourselves girls?” Pepsi’s father smiled as he looked at Caroline and Annie.

 

“Well I’m English… hence the accent,” Caroline laughed. “My mother was a model who died of a drug overdose, my dad was a teacher, and he died a few years ago as well. I work in the security industry, but thanks to some of my Mum’s old friends, I’m also starting to do some part-time modeling.”

 

“Well you are very beautiful.” Pepsi cast an admiring glance.  “You should have seen her at the fashion show, Dad – she brought the house down.”

 

“Thank you Pepsi.” Caroline blushed as she looked at Annie.

 

“I’m from St Louis, born and raised.” Annie started, “I went to school at Brown and from there to teaching at St Angela’s.”

 

“So how did you guys meet?” Grant asked.

 

“Honestly?  Through a common love of climbing.” Annie said as she looked at Caroline.

 

“We use the same gym, and we found out we know some of the same people.”

 

“Like Jo’s sister Heather.” Pepsi remembered.

 

“Exactly.” Caroline nodded, “and when Heather found out I was adopting Ama and was looking for a place…”

 

“And that I was looking for a new place as well.” Annie interrupted.

 

“She found this Richmond Trust place for us, and we moved in together.”

 

“Heather’s a lovely lady.” April smiled.

 

“And a very good and loyal friend,” Annie said as she pushed her plate away.  “That was wonderful April, thank you.”

 

Ama’s going to try out for the soccer team when she starts school Mom.” Pepsi said as she looked up.

 

“You like the game Ama?” Grant asked.

 

“Very much.” Ama said as she smiled shyly.

 

“Well it will give Pepsi a friend to practice with then.”

 

“Yeah we can kick a ball about together Dad.”

 

“Just don’t kick it too hard when I’m playing goalie.” Mr. Broadhurst made a pained face as the two young girls laughed.

 

“A few too many near misses,” April said as she collected the dishes.  “Why don’t you go through while Grant and I do the dishes?”

 

“Well, if you’re sure you don’t need any help,” Caroline said as she stood up.

 

“Please, you’re our guests,” Grant said, “go and relax.”

 

“If you insist,” Annie said as Pepsi went through to the main area with the three of them.

 

1 pm

Hobart – William Smith

 

Heather was waiting outside as Jo emerged with the other visitors from the building.

 

"Hey Sis,” she said as Jo came over, clutching some papers, “how was the open house?"

"Illuminating." Joanna smiled. "I ended up talking with a TA about recent events in New York."

"Oh?" Heather raised an eyebrow.

"Don't worry,” Jo said, “I didn't say anything that nobody who hasn't read Jane's reporting would know."

"That's good."

"But anyway we got talking about the psychology of criminals, and you know it was thrilling."

"Really good teachers and staff can inspire that." Heather smiled.

"Curt has some really great insights."  Jo had that far away look in her eyes as she said that.

"Oh Curt is it?" Heather laughed, "Let me guess he's about six two, slim, and blonde headed."

"Damn do you have a bug on me Heather."

"No." Heather laughed, "He's waving to you from over there."

"Oh!" Jo giggled.

"Hi you must be Curt?" Heather extended a hand as the young man came running up. "I'm Jo's sister, she was just talking about you."

"Heather!" Jo cast a look in her sister’s direction.

"Oh Hi." the man smiled. "Jo, here is that book we were talking about, you can post it back to me when you've finished reading it."

"Thanks." Joanna smiled shyly as she took the book and held it in her hand.


"Well anyway it was lovely to meet you both." The man turned and walked away.

"And another plus for Hobart-William Smith to add to your list little sis." Heather smiled broadly.

Jo looked at Heather with a look of pure innocence.  "Whatever do you mean, dearest sister?"

"A guy goes to the effort of finding a book for you, and catching you up… I think you know." Heather's smile became a grin.

"He is sort of cute isn't he?"

"Very." Heather laughed, "but remember I'm no expert on guys."

"He's hoping to get a full time teaching job here next year, when he gets his doctorate."

"Cute and he has brains… nice package."

"Oh stop teasing." Jo blushed as they found their car.  “Have you heard from the others?”

 

“I have – we have a little homework for you to do?”

 

“Anything interesting?”

 

“George Clooney, Andy Garcia, Brad Pitt…”

 

Jo looked at her sister as she started the car.  “Ocean’s Eleven?  So they think this might be a possibility?”

 

“Let’s just say they haven’t ruled it out,” Heather said as they set off.

 

1 pm

Trills

 

“Juliette, darling, never ask me to do that again,” Diana said as they met in Juliette’s room.

 

“Trust me, I never want to do it again either,” Ju said with a sigh.  “But at least we saw the pattern,

 

“They close off one row at a time, and empty three machines into a large strong box on wheels, slide door on the top and main lock on the side.  They then take it through the red doors at the side – guarded by two armed security men at all times.”

 

“I concur,” Sandy said, “and to be honest, I do not think we should worry about the coins – save to provide a diversion if need be.  It would just take far too long, tempting as it may be to try.”

 

“Hmm,” Juliette said.  “I’ll think things over.  How about the access issue?”

 

“I watched the cleaning staff earlier – master keycards for all of them.  If, as I suspect, we need to persuade key staff, then some form of card cloner would be a useful idea.”

 

“Agreed – we can ask Heather to make enquiries.  We will need crowd control as well, won’t we?”

 

Diana nodded.  “Even if we find the so-called twilight hour, there will still be those working, especially in the counting room.  But until we see what’s behind there, I cannot make any decisions.”

 

“Well, meeting with Jan tomorrow just became a priority,” Juliette said.  “I also want to consult with Tommy?”

 

“You’re not placing an order yet?”

 

“No – but given the history of the casinos around here, I want to be sure if we are going to step on any toes that we are ready.”

 

“Good thinking,” Diana said as she looked at her watch.  Lunch, and then head back?”

 

The others nodded as they left the room, and headed for the lobby.

 

1 pm

The Village

 

“Right,” April said as she and Grant stepped out from the apartment with Caroline and Annie.  “Let’s start with the basics – bread is that, and for bread, you can’t go wrong with Jimmy’s Bakery.”

 

They walked across to an open fronted store, the smell of freshly baked bread still in the air.

 

“Hey April,” a sandy haired man called out, “who’s the visitor?”

 

“Not visitors – new to the area,” Grant said.  “This is Caroline and Annie – they just took over the studio apartment a couple of blocks down.”

 

“Hey – welcome to the neighborhood,” he said as he shook both their hands.  “Opening’s from six, until I run out – which I just did.”

 

“I’ll bear that in mind,” Annie said as they walked along the road.

 

“Laundromat, liquor store if you’re desperate…  Ciao Dino.”

 

“Ciao April,” an elderly Italian man said, “Are these the new neighbours?”

 

“They know about us already?”

 

“News travels fast,” he said as he made a low bow.

 

“Dino does the best pizza and pasta in the area – mainly thanks to his brother’s place next door.”  April took them into the deli, as Annie looked at the meats and Caroline the other items.

 

“So what’s your poison,” the man behind the counter said.

 

“How’s your pastrami?”

 

“Cured on the premises – want to see?”

 

“Another time.” Caroline said as they walked out.

 

“So let’s see – there’s a farmer’s market here on Saturdays for fresh fruit and veg, and as for meat the butcher over there can get just about anything.  After that, you’re on your own.”

 

“It’s a start,” Caroline said with a smile as she looked in the butcher’s window.  “Hang on,” she then said as she ducked in, returning with a paper parcel.

 

“Well?”

 

“Proper Cumberland sausage – tomorrow, I cook a proper sausage casserole.”

 

“And that’s where I got the takeout from last night,” Annie said as they walked past a Cantonese restaurant.

 

“Oh yeah – just come under new ownership.  I hear Mr. Fu had to sell up in a hurry.”

 

A young Chinese man came out, and said “hi – name’s Mike Wu.  You must be the florist.”

 

“That’s right, April and Grant,” April said.  “This is Caroline and Annie – they just moved to the area as well.”

 

“Pleasure – if you will excuse me?”

 

“He seems to be in a hurry,” Annie remarked as he walked off.  “Anyway, we need to head back – tell Ama to come when she’s ready please.”

 

“OF course – and thanks for coming again,” April said.

 

“No – thank you for inviting us,” Caroline said as they headed back to the apartment.

 

5 pm

The Huntingdown Apartment

 

As they walked into the lobby of the apartment block, Juliette was surprised to see a familiar face sitting there, looking round.

 

“Well Missy fancy finding you here?” Juliette smiled as she saw her friend sitting in her rumbled trouser suit and blouse.

 

“Hmmm this lady has been waiting for you for about an hour Miss Huntingdown.” The doorman spoke.

 

“That’s no lady, that’s her agent.” Sandy wisecracked as Missy approached.

 

“Very humorous Sandy I’m sure.” Missy looked flustered.

 

“What is wrong Missy?” suddenly Juliette panicked, “Nothing’s wrong with Cari is it?”

 

“No… it’s nothing like that Ju.”

 

“That’s a relief, so what is the problem that has you hanging out in my lobby on a Sunday afternoon?”

 

“Can I tell you in your apartment Ju?”

 

“Sure, come on up, we were all going to have coffee.”

 

 

“Okay what’s the big problem Missy?” Juliette asked as she poured the coffees a few minutes later in her kitchen.

 

“Caroline.”

 

“Oh I should have guessed.” Diana smiled, “Do I need to switch my bet?”

 

“What’s Caroline done now?” Juliette shot a warning glance at Diana.

 

“She’s listening to Ellen de Angelo, that’s what…”

 

“From IMG?” Juliette asked.

 

“Yes - you know her Juliette.”

 

“Who is she Ju…?” Sandy spoke.

 

“An absolute bitch, she makes me look tame.” Missy interrupted.

 

“Makes you look tame Darling?” Diana asked with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Yes.” Missy nodded.

 

“So why are you worried she’s listening to Ellen?” Juliette asked.

 

“Because she’s asked us both to lunch tomorrow to discuss what we can offer her.”

 

“Where?”

 

“Does it matter?”

 

“Well Mary was…” Sandy was interrupted by a swift kick on her shins from Juliette.  “No, no, not at all…”

 

“So Caroline is playing a bit of hardball as well?” Juliette asked.

 

“Yes, and damn it I don’t want to lose her, you’ve seen the pics Juliette.”

 

“I have and…”

 

“Can we darling?” Diana asked.

 

“Here” Missy reached into her bag and pulled out a black album.

 

“Oh Goddess these are great.” Diana whistled as she turned the pages.

 

“They’re magnificent.” Sandy added.

 

“Aren’t they?” Missy smiled, “and for that reason, there is no way I’m letting her sign for any other agency then Norstar.”

 

“But equally you don’t want to sign her on disadvantageous terms either.” Juliette sipped her drink.

 

“No.”

 

“Well looking at these I think you will probably just have to accept whatever terms Caroline wants.” Diana finished flipping the pages, then handed the album to Sandy.

 

“You know she basically just wants a part time deal that leaves her free to devote most of her life to Ama and her career.” Juliette spoke again.

 

“So I’m being led to believe, but she has so much potential…”

 

“She’s not going to become a full-timer Darling.” Juliette interrupted. “You will live longer if you accept that.”

 

“I guess so, but to have that much talent and not use it….”

 

“You’ve achieved a major success that she’s even considering modeling part time.” Diana nodded as Sandy pointed out a picture.

 

“Is that the?” Missy asked.

 

“The one that’s practically a replica of the one that Jack shot all those years ago of Stella and Charity.” Sandy nodded.

 

“I know Anna and Mary see that as a possible cover.” Juliette smiled.

 

“See - everyone can see how great Caroline is.”

“Well Missy, Darling, all I can suggest is you and Ellen both listen to the terms she wants, then you try to negotiate.”

 

“That bitch will offer her the moon Ju.”

 

“Well you maybe need add in Mars as well.” Juliette laughed lightly. “Just don’t worry Missy, you are winning so far, at least Caroline is considering an offer.”

 

“I know.”

 

“Just wait until lunch tomorrow Cherie.” Diana smiled.

 

“I guess so.” Missy shrugged her shoulders. “So how was Atlantic City?”

 

“Mon Dieu!” Diana cast her eyes skyward.

 

“That good?”

 

Monday 13th October

10 am

St Angela’s

 

"Coach Kelly, can I have a word please?" Jo asked politely as she knocked on the classroom door.

"How was the visit Jo?" Annie asked.

"It was brilliant, but I'll tell you all about it at home later. This is more school oriented though. On Saturday night I bumped into one of the coaches as she was about to take her girls out on a training run, we chatted and she gave me her card and asked if my coach could ring her."

"Okay, means she's interested in you.  Always a good start," Annie said as she cleaned the board.

"Well here's the card." Jo handed it over.

"Oh my Goddess, Lisa Waterman!" Annie laughed as she saw the name on the car, "Let me guess she's about five six, wears her light brown hair in a ponytail?"

"Sounds right, do you know her?"

"Only from behind, I chased her enough times when I was at Brown and she was running for Dartmouth."

"Oh I get the picture." Jo grinned.

"Lisa was good, really good, she made the finals at the Olympic Trials. I bet she's a first rate coach."

"So you think…"

"I think you'd profit from running for her Jo."

"Another bonus…" Jo grinned.

"Something want to tell me?"

"Only in private." Jo blushed.
"Well anyway,” Annie said, “I'll give Lisa a ring later and fill her in on you."

"Thanks Coach." Jo turned as the bell rang.

"Have fun in History."

Joanne turned and made a face as Annie burst out laughing.

 

1 pm

Enduro, 3rd Avenue

 

“There you are Diana – we were about to send out a search party.”

 

Mu apologies,” Diana said as she slid elegantly into the booth next to Sandy, Jan and Juliette sitting opposite, “I had to talk to Natasha.  So, while I was forced to endure the discomforts of a so-called casino, what did you find to keep you busy all weekend Jan darling?”

 

“Not a lot,” Janice said with a smile, “I basically got that rest in I needed, Adam came over for my Mother’s Sunday lunch, but other than that I guess the biggest thing I did was go shopping at Bergdorf’s.”

 

“Let me guess.” Juliette pursed her lips, “the dress is Donna Karan, and the blazer is Armani.”

 

“Yes, right on both counts Miss Fashion Expert,” Jan smiled.

 

“I bet that turned a few male heads this morning darling.” Sandy looked up from her menu.

 

“A few.” Jan smiled proudly.

 

“Welcome to Enduro ladies, my name is John and I’ll be your server today. Is there anything I can get you to drink? Do you need more time with the menus?”

 

“What would you recommend to drink young man?” Jan gave the waiter a smile.

 

“Well,” John said with a smile, “I think that would depend on if you ladies have jobs to get back to this afternoon or not?”

 

“Sadly we all do.” Juliette laughed.

 

“Well then I’d say try just one of our Massican Margarita’s each.”

 

“That sounds good.” Diana looked at the menu, “and what do you recommend to eat John?”

 

“For ladies like yourself who clearly prefer to have other people watch your figures…”

 

“Flatterer.” Sandy laughed as she batted her long eyelashes at the waiter.

 

“Can I recommend one of our roasted chicken breasts with the Cobb salad?”

 

“That sounds good… so all the same girls?” Diana looked round the booth for consensus.

 

“Sounds nice to me.” Jan smiled.

 

“Alright ladies, four Margaritas, and four Chicken Cobb combos coming up.”

 

Mmmm cute.” Jan said as she watched the waiter walk away.

 

“Jan if I can distract you away from that young man for a minute…”

 

“Sorry Ju.” Janice looked back at her lunch partners. “So what did you learn in Atlantic City?”

 

“Well…” Juliette paused, then spoke in a low whisper, “we all think it’s a great target, we got a lot of footage of the public areas.”

 

“Heather’s tricked up glasses?” Jan asked.

 

“Yes… the problem is we need to know more about what happens behind locked doors. Heather can find floor plans, etc, but I’d feel a lot happier if we could actually see it.”

 

Your Margaritas, ladies.” John returned with their drinks.

 

“Thank you John, those look divine.” Diana smiled.

 

“So what do you think we can do Ju?” Janice asked as she sipped her drink.

 

“I was thinking maybe a visit from the FBI…?”

 

“That might be arrangeable.” Jan nodded.

 

“You’d need to wear glasses instead of your contacts Jan darling…”

 

“How do you know I wear contacts…?” suddenly Jan giggled, “one day I’ll learn not to ask stupid questions.”

 

“A tour through the secure areas and a look at their security would tell us exactly what we need to know.” Juliette whispered.

 

“Leave it with me, I’ll make arrangements at work this afternoon.”

 

“Good.” Juliette smiled, “well we can’t do any more on that till we know more, so I’ll change subjects.” Juliette nodded towards the approaching waiter with their food. “Did you hear the latest in the Missy and Caroline saga?”

 

1 pm

The Refectory

 

“So how was your weekend?” Abby asked as she and Ally eased into seats at the same table as Jo.

 

“Excellent.” Jo smiled, “more than I can say for history this morning.”

 

“Yeah she only got an A- on her latest assignment,” Ally looked heavenwards.

 

“Hey,” Jo said, “I need to keep my GPA up, and I noticed you got an A Ally.”

 

“Alright I like to pretend I’m dumb, but History is my BEST subject and your WORST, I’d settle for A minuses in Geography any day.”

 

“So how was Hobart-William Smith again? I think we got distracted,” Abby tried again.

 

“Really great. The campus is beautiful, it’s fairly intimate, the setting is lovely, and I got to sit in on an open day held by the Psychology Department, and I think they’d be perfect for me.”

 

“Are you going to even bother looking at other schools?” Abby asked.

 

“I guess I better just in case they don’t take me, but…”  Jo thought for a moment, before saying “oh, before I forget, I ran into one of the track coaches and she’s someone Coach Kelly ran against in college. She asked for Coach to ring her, so on top of everything I might get a chance to run on the team.”

 

“Wow it does sound perfect for you.” Abby smiled happily.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“So did you see any cute guys?” Ally asked.

 

“Well…”

 

“Oh my God you did.” Ally laughed, “Okay spill your guts Smith.”

 

“His name is Curt and he’s a graduate student who has been working as a Teaching Assistant in the Psych Department.”

 

“Skip the job description, what’s the physical description?” Ally giggled.

 

“Six Two, about 165, blonde.”

 

“Nice.” Ally whistled.

 

“And?” Abby asked.

 

“He’s doing his doctorate in Criminal Psychology, we chatted… oh it seemed like forever.”

 

“He wasn’t just being polite?” Abby asked.

 

“Well he did chase me virtually all the way to our car to lend me a book we’d been talking about…”

 

“He’s interested.” Abby and Ally said in sync.

 

“You think?” Joanne giggled.

 

“Oh come on?” Ally rolled her eyes, “No guy chases a girl half way across campus to lend her a book if he’s not interested.”

 

“Well I’m going to read the book, and write him what I thought about it.”

 

“You’d be better sending him a picture of you in that slinky evening dress you wore last week.” Ally giggled some more.

 

“Perhaps he’s more interested in her brain then her body…” Abby spoke.

 

“Since when has any guy wanted a girl for her brains?” Ally rolled her eyes. “Do you even live in this world Miss Pinup?”

 

“Well…”

 

“Did you see how many of those posters of you that stall was selling on Saturday?” Ally asked.

 

“I guess.”

 

“How many of those guys will be impressed to know that you took college level Math as a sophomore Abby?”

 

“Not many I guess.”

 

“Exactly!” Ally looked triumphant, “Let’s face it, it might not be politically correct to say this, but we should ALL thank the deity for our looks.”

 

“Amen!” Jo smiled. “Well anyway Curt said he might be in the city for Halloween.”

 

“Well invite him to Jan’s housewarming.” Abby spoke.

 

“You mean you haven’t already?” Ally shook her head. “Damn Jo I need to teach you a few things.”

 

“Maybe.” Jo giggled.   “When can you start?”

 

1 pm

Annie Kelly’s Classroom.

 

“Oh Hi - Is that Lisa Waterman?” Annie asked as she sat at her desk eating her lunch.

 

“It is, who is this please?”

 

“I don’t know if you remember me, my name is Annie Kelly.”

 

“The name’s familiar, but…”

 

“I ran for Brown.”

 

“Oh now I remember,” there was a laugh over the phone, “Long time no see Annie.”

 

“Likewise.”

 

“What can I do for you?”

 

“I teach at St Angela’s down in NYC, one of my girls was on a campus visit over the weekend, she ran into you and you asked her to get her coach to ring.”

 

“Oh yeah I remember, Joan, or Joanne, something like that.”

 

Joanne, or Jo for short.”

 

“So what can you tell me Annie, if she comes here what sort of athlete will I be getting?”

 

“A good one, she might not win a lot of races at the college level, but she’ll be a good solid points contributor to your team.”

 

“Those are the sort of girls I like…no star complex.”

 

“Definitely not, she’s academically very bright, a student body leader, captains my cross-country team, vice captain of the overall track team.”

 

“She sounds almost perfect for us up here.”

 

“That is sorta what I thought as well.”

 

“So how much upside do I have to work with?”

 

“At 800 a bit, at 1500 I’m not sure, but I’m thinking as her body settles down if you can stretch her distance out, she could surprise a lot of people.”

 

“Okay she’s coachable, she’ll be a good student, she’ll be a good team member, where’s the catch Annie? Why isn’t she going somewhere bigger?”

 

Annie laughed, “because she loves a small school like we have here and so do you, she likes the look of your Psych major up there, and most of all I think she thinks your program might just fit her.”

 

“Can you e-mail me up some of her stats?”

 

“I can, e-mail as on your card?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Oh and don’t take the Bull Run placing at face value.”

 

“Oh why?”

 

“I had a freshman running and she paced her to be the first freshman home in our division. She gave up maybe 20 seconds, and half a dozen places to do so.”

 

“That’s nice captaincy… Okay well I need teach in a few…Keep in touch Annie and hopefully we will talk more.”

 

“You can plan on it Lisa.”

 

“Nice to talk to you again… Bye.”

 

“Bye.” Annie ended the call, “This could work out pretty well for Jo,” she whispered happily.

 

1 pm

Aquagrill, 6th and Spring

 

"Ellen, Missy, I'm so glad you could join me today," Caroline said, smiling as the two agents approached.

"It was good of you to invite me," the blonde haired Ellen said, "Although I am used to meeting potential clients alone."

"As am I," Missy said as they sat opposite each other, "but I accept you have some questions of both of us."

The waiter came over and took their drink orders as Caroline sat back.

"Now then," she said, "I find myself in something of a quandary here.  I have said I am interested in doing some modeling, but I have my own career and other responsibilities.  The question is, do you understand and accept my position?"

Missy sipped her martini and said, "I am sure we can discuss matters.  But you need to know you will be in demand."

"Quite," Ellen said as she stirred her Bloody Mary, "and we are best placed to help with that."

"I think we are better placed darling."

Caroline smiled as the seafood platter she had ordered arrived.  "I hope you do not mind that I ordered for us," she said.  "Please, do help yourselves."

Ellen took some prawns while Missy helped herself to some cod fingers.

"Now," Caroline said, "I have only three requests.  First, 25% of any gross fee I earn, before tax and commission, is donated to a charity of my naming."

Missy raised an eyebrow while Ellen choked on a prawn.  "Every fee?"

"Every fee.
  Second, I retain the right to refuse if I have other commitments or I am unhappy with the product."

Thus time it was Missy who said "darling, any agent would want to get the best deal for you..."

"Exactly," Ellen said "and we do know what is best for you..."

"Really?"  Caroline looked at Ellen, with the sweetest smile and a look of steel.

"What Ellen meant to say was we can help you know what is best for your career."

"My career is as a security consultant."

Both Ellen and Missy eyed Caroline as she ate an oyster.  "Thirdly, your fee for any contract goes to the charity set up to support the African girls, in return for a reasonable monthly retainer."

The two agents looked at each other as Caroline sat back.  "Do we have room for negotiation," Ellen eventually said.

"In my line of work," Caroline said, " I am used to submitting sealed proposals.  It will be the same here.  I would like to see your proposed terms, considering what I said, in writing within the next seventy-two hours.  I will then phone the successful bidder, and then explain my decision to the loser.  Will you accept those terms?"

"Agreed," Missy said, Ellen reluctantly nodding as well.

"Good - well, you must excuse me, I have a meeting with a client.  I look forward to hearing from you ladies.  Do enjoy the rest of the meal."

Standing up, Caroline walked away as the two women watched her.

"May the best woman win," Ellen said.

"Thanks," Missy replied, "I intend to."

 

 

3 pm

St Angela’s

 

The study hall was a place of tranquility and peace – save in one corner…

 

“Do you know the Bonnie and Clyde pictures from London are in next week’s Complete Style Jo?”

 

“Are they?” Joanne looked up from the book she was reading. “That seems so long ago.”

 

“That’s what Cari and I were saying Saturday night.” Abby whispered as the teacher conducting the study hall cast a reproachful glance her way.

 

“How were Cari and Judith?”

 

“They were great, Judith is growing so quick.”

 

“I know. I heard Cari asking her Mom to ship up some of the boxes of the next size of baby clothes on the telephone last night.”

 

“Judy and David were out on a date, and we watched Love Story…”

 

“And ended up bawling in each other’s arms.” Joanne smiled, “You always do.”

 

“Well this time we ended up cuddling a bit longer.”

 

“That many tears eh?”

 

“No tears.” Abby smiled shyly.

 

“Now what does that smile mean…” Jo cocked her head and looked at her friend for over a minute. “Oh Artemis!” a thought came into her head, “You guys didn’t?” she hissed.

 

“We did!” Abby grinned broadly.

 

“How? What? Did you?” Jo was literally gobsmacked and struggling for words as she spoke a little too loudly.

 

“Abigail and Joanne can you quiet down please.” The teacher asked.

 

“Yes Miss,” they both answered.

 

“So what the hell happened?” Jo asked very quietly when she noticed the teacher’s attention was somewhere else.

 

“We kissed like we did in London, and one thing sort of led to another…”

 

“And you had sex with each other?”

 

“Yeah, and you can add another popped cherry to the list.”

 

“Oh my Goddess how?” Jo whispered excitedly.

 

Cari used her vibrator.”

 

“So now I’m the only virgin?”

 

“I guess technically not since no guy has…well you know? But I don’t have a hymen anymore.” Abby grinned.

 

“Oh my Goddess who’d of thunk it… are you guys going to?”

 

“I’m not sure, Cari is having an affair with Annie.”

 

“She’s what!” Jo half screamed.

 

“Joanne if you don’t quiet down…”

 

“Sorry Miss.”

 

Once again both girls pretended to start reading.

“So does this mean that Cari is a lesbian,” Jo finally said.

 

“No I think we are both bi-sexual.”

 

“Damn!” Jo whistled very quietly, “And I thought I had a huge weekend… We get home tonight Abigail you tell me EVERY detail.”

 

“I will.” Abby smiled

 

 

3 pm

Complete Style

 

Ju, darling, you have got to sit down with Caroline and explain some of the facts of our business to her.”

 

“Good afternoon to you as well, Missy,” Juliette said as she and Mary watched the agent collapse into a chair in her office.  “I take it you had an interesting lunch.”

 

“Define interesting,” Missy said as she rubbed her forehead.  “If you mean having the most unusual of terms stated to me and my dear, dear friend Ellen at the same time is interesting, then yes it was.  I prefer to call it frightening.”

 

Mary raised an eyebrow as the telephone rang.  A minute later, Janine popped her head in and said “Mary, it’s for you – line 2.”

 

Mary picked up the phone and said “Hello, Mary Thomas?

 

“Fiona – where are you?

 

“You’re joking! No, no – I can be there in fifteen. But why?

 

“All right – I’ll see you there.  Bye.”  Putting the phone down, Mary said “sorry, I have to go – although I would like to hear what she said.”

 

“Where’s Fiona?”

 

“JFK – I’ll see you all later?”

 

“Did I walk into a maelstrom or something?  Fiona is over here?”

 

“Right now, let’s talk about Caroline.  I take it you heard her terms?”

 

“I did – charity donation we can discuss, right of refusal fine, but my fee to the girl’s charity and a retainer instead?  There is no way my boss will go for that.   Ju, you have to talk some sense into the girl.”

 

“Well, Missy, you need to talk openly to…”

 

“She’s asked for sealed bids.  SEALED BIDS!!!”

 

Juliette looked at her old friend, and then started laughing.

 

Ju, it’s no laughing matter!”

 

“Sorry, sorry,” Juliette said, “I was taken by surprise.  I know that’s how I bid for her work before, so I should have seen it coming.”

 

“Juliette, I am begging you…”

 

“All right, all right, I’ll talk to you – but do you want my advice?”

 

“Go on?”

 

“Write down what you can and cannot do, and what you can talk about, and give her that.  In the meantime, I’ll warn her of some of the tricks.”

 

“You will?”

 

“She’s finding her feet in this Missy – meet her halfway, all right?”

 

“All right,” Missy said as she got to her feet, “and thanks.”

 

Juliette watched her leave, closing the door behind her, and then took out her cell phone.

 

"Dominique?"


"Yes."


"It's Juliette."

"Oh Hi Ju, how are you?"

"Fine, and yourself?"

"Good, nice to be in my own place rather then a hotel."

"I bet."

"So why am I thinking this is not a social call?" Dom asked.

"Because it's not Caroline."

"Okay just that gives me a clue…"

"Sealed bids darling?"

Dom laughed as she said, "I couldn't think of a better way to shut them up and get them thinking Ju."

"Well just some information for you, remember both of them have bosses themselves, those bosses expect them to generate revenue for the agency."

"I get that Juliette, but…"

"Watch how much they promise to give up to charity of their percentages."

"Why?"

"Because the more they say they will give away the more I'd not believe it, they'd have to be getting revenue you don't know about to keep their own bosses happy."

"I guess that's something to think about Juliette, I hadn't thought that out."

"Well it's just a hint Darling."

"I know, alright I'll keep that in mind Ju."

"Alright, I'll talk to you soon Dom."

"Bye Juliette."

 

Ending the call, Ju turned her mind to another factor.  Why was Fiona Mackenzie in town?

 

 

7.30 pm

The Village

 

Dominique was sitting on the couch, flipping through a magazine when she heard the doorbell.

 

“Funny – not expecting anyone,” she said as she put the magazine down, stepped into her room to don her blonde wig, and then went to the apartment door.  To her great surprise, she found a small Welsh woman and an equally small female Scot standing outside.

 

“HI Mary, Hi Fiona, what drags you both to my humble abode this frosty Monday evening?” Dominique asked inquisitively as she stood to one side and let them in.

 

Mary unbuttoned her tweed coat, and said quietly “Well…”

 

“Mary,” Dominique said quietly, “I’ve made it very clear about how I’m willing to proceed in the modeling industry…”

 

“We know sweetie, and that’s between you and the agencies.  Although I have to admit, sealed bids?”

 

Ju already called me about that.”

 

“Still, nice move,” Mary said.  “No, that’s not why we called round tonight.”

 

“We are here ta rectify a mistake ah made.” Fiona looked pale and harried.

 

“Well both of you come sit down.”  She took them both into the living area and sat them down, Fiona wringing her hands.

 

“We aren’t disturbing…?”

 

“Annie and Ama are doing a lesson in the study, so no.”

 

“Good.” Mary nodded.

 

“Can I offer you any drinks?”

 

“Nothing for me girl,” Mary said as she waved her hand, “but I think Fiona may need a very large whisky.”

 

“That bad? Aunt Fi?” Caroline looked on concernedly.

 

“Yeah, I’d like a very large one thanks.” Caroline noted the shaking hands as she gave Fiona the drink.

 

“Fiona you better start at this morning.” Mary held her old friends hand.

 

“Well ah was trying to clear an old filin’ cabinet, ah’ve not used in years.” Fiona took a sip. “Somethin’ was blockin’ it frae opening, so ah went fishin’ with an auld coathanger, and ah found this.” tears started running from Fiona’s eyes.

 

Very carefully she passed Caroline a fairly well stuffed brown envelope.

 

Ah’m so sorry lass, ah’d forgotten she’d even left it with me.”

 

“What?” Caroline took the parcel, flipped it over and nearly jumped out of her skin when she saw Caroline written on the front… in her mother’s handwriting.

 

“Aunt Fi,” she said quietly, “what is this?”

 

“Can yah ever forgive me lassie?” Fiona looked tearful, but then broke down uncontrollably.

 

Caroline looked over and said “Mary, can you explain?”

 

“Alright,” Mary said as she took a deep breath, “as best as Fiona told me on the way here from the airport…”

 

“Hang on,” Caroline said, “You are telling me she found this and straight away hopped a plane across the Atlantic?”

 

“Yes.” Mary cast her eyes down as Fiona looked up.

 

Ah’d made a promise to Stella and ah’d just forgotten it, can yah ever forgive me lass.”

 

“Forgive what?”

 

“You’d better open it Caroline.”

 

“Okay but what can be worth all this fuss…?” Caroline gasped as out dropped about fifteen unopened letters addressed to her, all in her mother’s handwriting.

 

“Fiona was supposed to give them to you after your mum passed on, but with all the crap that happened, and then your disappearance she lost the chance, she forgot about them… until today.”

 

Caroline looked at the first of the letters and turned it over.   Ah’m just so ashamed Caroline,” Fiona sobbed, “Can yah ever forgive me lass?”

 

“Of course Aunt Fi.” Caroline put her arm round the Scotswoman.  “It was a funny time…”

 

“Yah Mam used to drop these in the office and told me tae let you have them one day if the worst happened, and Ah’ve been kickinmahself from London tah New York fer forgettin’…”

 

“Okay Fiona, let’s go get drunk and leave Caroline to her letters, just like we agreed.” Mary lifted and dragged her old friend out the door.

 

Ahm so sorry!” Fiona kept crying out as Mary got them both to a taxi.

 

Watching them leave, Dominique closed the door and put her blonde wig back into her room, before returning to the couch.  The set of letters were sitting on the coffee table, each numbered in the top left hand corner.

 

She sat there for a few minutes, slowly moving them around and ordering them, before standing and walking to the drinks cabinet, and pouring herself a large whisky.  For what seemed an age she sat there, wondering what to do, before she picked up the first envelope and opening it, taking out a single sheet of paper.

 

Taking a large sip from her glass, she sat back and started to read.

 

Dear Carra,

 

If you are reading this, then the worst has happened and I’m dead. Please, darling, don’t cry too hard and long, I probably wasn’t worth it.  What is important now is you.

 

I have some requests I want you to follow. First, if possible, go home to your Dad, he’s a very, very good man, he just never deserved to marry and fall in love with a stupid bitch like me. Second, if for some reason you can’t go to your Dad find your Aunt Charity, she’s a good woman, and far stronger then I was, she will look after you wonderfully. Thirdly if both those options fail, go to your Aunt Fiona, she will also look after you.

 

WHATEVER YOU DO, DO NOT STAY WITH HIM. He will find a way to destroy your life just as he has mine, and I do not want that for you.  You do not deserve that horror.

 

So, what advice do you give to a beautiful, bright, lovely daughter from the grave? Well, for starters I’ll go with something I know.  Carra, you are a late-developer looks wise, you are still in that tall awkward phase, when it stops though you’ll emerge as a transcendent beauty. With your name and my infamy the industry will be all over you, so think long and hard before you consider modeling.  I’m afraid in my life you’ll have seen most of the pitfalls. PLEASE don’t repeat my mistakes darling.

 

Try to finish school Carra; you are bright enough to go to Cambridge like your Dad did. Please promise me as you read this that you’ll think about your education, and if things are going bad, do something about it.

 

With everything that has happened to me and you, I know you are going to find trusting people very hard. Just rely on the common sense that you have and which I never did, and I know you will be fine.

 

Look he’s awake, I’ll write more in other letters.

 

Just remember I loved you Carra.

 

Mum.

 

Dominique stared at the letter, not moving or speaking, not even aware of the tears that were starting to run down her cheeks.

 

“Dominique?  Are you all right?”

 

She looked up to see Annie and Ama looking at her.  “You’re crying,” Ama, said, “Has something happened to upset you?”

 

“No – well yes, but also no,” Dominique said as she stood up and hugged Ama.  “I just read something I never ever thought I would see or read, and it made me cry.”

 

“Are you sure you are all right,” Annie said quietly as she looked at the envelopes on the coffee table.  “What are they?”

 

“Letters from home,” Dominique said.  “Letters from home.”

 

“But this is your home, and they made you cry.  Is that a bad thing?”

 

“Oh no,” Dominique said as she hugged the young girl.  “Quite the opposite…”

 

 

Wednesday 15th October

11 am

Trills

 

“Agent Carter?  I’m Arthur Broderick, head of security.”

 

Janice smiled as she shook the hand of the large man standing in front of her.  “A pleasure to meet you, Mister Broderick.  My partner, Adam Ball.”

 

“Well, if you will come this way?”

 

“A routine inspection – Tom must think we’ve been working too hard,” Adam whispered as they made their way across the lobby.

 

“Well, I did sleep most of the weekend,” Janice said with a smile, “and I wish I didn’t have to wear these instead of my contacts.”

 

“Well, I guess if Juliette and the others can wear glasses, so can you from time to time,” Adam said, earning himself a dig in the ribs as Broderick took them through a set of double doors next to the reception.

 

“So where would you like to start,” Arthur said, as he turned round.

 

“As we said on the telephone, it’s just a routine inspection,” Janice said.  “Given the tournament you are hosting a week on Saturday, we don’t want you to have any unexpected problems.”

 

“Well, that seems fair enough,” Arthur, said as some members of staff walked past.  “This backstage area is secure access – only authorized staff can access this are by keycard.”

 

“So frontline staff tends not to be allowed back here, correct?”

 

“That’s correct Agent Ball – that way we know who comes in and out.  All access is recorded on computer banks and on our closed circuit cameras.”  Broderick pointed out the cameras pointed at the doors and along the corridor.

 

“Impressive,” Adam said, “and the control room?”

 

“This way,” Broderick said as they walked down the corridor, the heels of Janice’s ankle boots clicking on the marble.  She looked with interest along the corridor and walls, before they were taken into a large control room.

 

“We have four people on duty at any time, monitoring both front of house and backstage cameras,” Broderick said as Adam and Janice walked round, “more at prime hours, between 4 and midnight most nights.  At no time do we leave the room unmanned, and the camera images are captured straight onto our dedicated server.”

 

Back ups?”

 

“Maintained off site – we can provide details of the location if you wish?”

 

“Unnecessary – we are sure it is listed in your standard operating procedures,” Adam said with a smile.  He watched over one security guard as he watched the tables in the table area, and said, “So how is the money handled?”

 

“Come with me,” Broderick said as they left the security room, and walked down the corridor.  “We have two methods of collection – one for the slots room and one for the table room.  When we hold the tournament, some of our security personnel will be deployed specifically to stand guard in the area – part of the game has to be the availability of funds at all times.”

 

“The joys of the live table,” Adam said with a smile.

 

“Do you play, Agent Ball?”

 

“Strictly for matchsticks – regulations and all that.”

 

“Quite so.”

 

“Are you concerned that diverting security to this event may leave you at risk?”

 

“Not particularly – we will cycle the staff in and out every hour, so those who pull a shift that weekend will spend some time on the floor, and some resting.”

 

“Very commendable,” Janice said as they stopped beside a door.  Broderick used his key card to open it, as the agents looked at the banks of slot machines in the main room.

 

“We have carts emptying the machines on an ongoing basis,” Broderick said as they stood aside to allow one of the carts in.  “They are sealed, and only opened directly into the machine in the counting room.  If you will follow me outside?”

 

The trio walked out of the door, Broderick nodding to the two guards as they crossed the floor and entered the tables area.  It was reasonably quiet, with a few serious players at each of the tables, watching the cards and the dice as they fell.

 

“As you can see, even now we keep the room covered,” Broderick said, “security guards positioned at key points, and especially at the backstage access area.”

 

“So where will the tournament be held,” Adam said as he looked round.

 

“Over there,” Broderick said as he pointed to an area that was being worked on.  “Only one way in and out.  This way.”

 

He walked the two agents over to the double doors and waited for them to open before they came into a larger room, in which a group of people were working with counting machines at tables.

 

“The counting room,” Broderick said as they walked round.  “The money from the tables is brought here, counted and sealed in packages before they are collected to be placed in the vault.  For the coins, the money is tipped straight into the machine over there, which counts, bags and places the bags directly into the trolleys there.”

 

“So the count is maintained electronically?”

 

“Correct – and it requires both myself and the casino manager here to open the vault.  In fact, I am expecting her any minute.”

 

“Her?”

 

“That’s right, her,” Broderick said as a tall, brown haired woman in an expensive trouser suit walked over.  “Agent Ball, Agent Carter, May I introduce you to Olivia Rufford, the general manager of Trills Casino.”

 

A pleasure agents,” Olivia said as she shook their hands.  “So are you satisfied with the security procedures we have in place?”

 

“I see no cause for complaint,” Janice said with a smile.  “You run a very efficient operation here.”

 

“We have to,” Olivia said, “We make a great deal of money here.  Speaking of which, Arthur?”

 

“If you will excuse me,” Broderick said as he fished a card key from his jacket, Olivia doing likewise.  Standing either side of the vault door, they looked at each other and nodded three times before they passed their cards through the readers simultaneously.

 

There was the sound of locks opening before the vault swung open, and the staff rolled the latest set of trolleys into the vault.

 

“So it requires both of you to open the vault?”

 

“That’s right,” Broderick said.  “If one of us is on vacation, a trusted deputy is chosen, but at least one of us must be here, and only we hold the keycards needed.”

 

“May we see inside the vault?”

 

“Of course,” Olivia said as she took them inside.  The room was steel lined and vast, with wrapped and sealed piles of notes along one wall and bags of coins along the other.

 

“I presume the guest security boxes are kept separate,” Janice said with a smile.

 

“Naturally – we keep a separate vault for them in the main hotel.  Would you care to see it?”

 

“No, that’s not necessary,” Adam said with a smile.  “I think we can give you a clean bill of health.”

 

“Sorry if you feel you had a wasted trip,” Broderick said as they stepped out of the vault.

 

“Oh no – after the last few weeks, this makes a nice change,” Janice said with a smile. 

 

“Well, if you would like to come to the office, you can sign the certificates and we can let you drive back – we know what the roads can be like.”

 

Olivia led them out of the secure area, Janice taking one last look round before they returned to the main hotel area.

 

10 am

Boston

 

“Hey what are you doing here?” Karen Boyd was surprised to find Caroline on her doorstep on this damp morning.

 

“Can I come in Aunt Charity? … Please?”

 

“Oh Goddess what has happened Darling?” Karen said as she quickly ushered Dominique into her kitchen.  Passing her a towel, she watched as Dom dried her dark hair.

 

“Nothing has happened… I just haven’t slept all night, then I needed to drive up here and see you.”

 

“Okay when you say that don’t tell me nothing has happened.” Karen put a mug of coffee in front of her old friend’s daughter.  “Tell me what happened instead.”

 

“Well,” Dominique said as she held the mug, “Aunt Fiona came to see me last night…”

 

“Okay… And?”

 

“She had been clearing out an old filing cabinet yesterday morning and she found something.”

 

“What,” Karen said as they walked into her front room, “and Fiona flew over that day?  Darling, it must have been something very important to get Fiona on a plane straight away.”

 

“It – was these.” Dominique started crying gently as she reached into her purse and removed the letters.

 

“What are these?... OH!” Karen exclaimed as she saw the handwriting.

 

“Mum gave them to Fiona for me… for after… well for…”

 

“After her death.” Karen finished the sentence.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Oh shit!”

 

“In all the mess Fiona forgot about them till she found them yesterday.”

 

“Have you read them all?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“And what did she say darling?”

 

“All those things I guess she never got to say in person Aunt Charity, It’s frightening in many ways, it’s a blast from the past, like my life in between has been a dream.” Dominique sobbed.

 

“May I read some?” Karen asked as she fished her glasses from her purse.

 

“Yes.” Dom nodded as Karen opened one.

 

Darling Carra,

 

I’m writing this in the hospital as they patch me up. I’m glad you spent last night with your Aunt Charity and missed what happened. I told him I was leaving and taking you with me, and he said I wasn’t, we argued, then he hit me…LOTS!

 

He then said he’d do worse to you if I left and I believe him. From now on I’m staying there just to protect you darling.

 

When you read this, show it to a grown-up and tell them to contact St Benedict’s and get them to get the police to investigate what happened last night. The doctor said I should press charges… like that would have done any good… Junky model accuses boyfriend of beating her up?

 

But from where I am now they might listen. Tell them to talk to Dr. Fisher and Nurse Patel. PLEASE!

 

Darling, whatever you do, don’t blame Charity for all this mess; I was an alcoholic and doing coke long before she got me onto heroin. I have what they call an addictive personality I guess. I just hope and pray I’ve not handed it onto you, Darling whatever you do, keep away from addictions; I know how they destroy lives.

 

So while I sit here waiting for the ambulance to take me home, what other things are in my feeble little mind?

 

You’ve never met him, but you should go seek out your grandfather. He and I never got along really, but it was still my proudest moment, other than giving birth to you, that day I went home, and he was outside the house cleaning his car, and he shouted for all the neighbours to hear. “Here comes my daughter the model!”

 

It was a few days after my first Vogue spread, and I think at the time he actually thought I was finally making something of my life.

 

You go find him darling Carra, he deserves to finally meet his wonderful granddaughter.

 

Okay I must run, the ambulance is here.

 

As always remember I loved you.

 

Mum.

 

For twenty minutes the two women held each other as the tears poured from their eyes.

 

“Do you think he is still alive,” Dominique finally said.

 

“Well, the last address I had was in the Cotswold’s,” Karen said.  “But I think you may know someone better placed to find out than me.”

 

“What…  What was his name?”

 

“Dan – Dan Jameson.  He worked for a firm of accountants.  Here,” Karen said as she went to a drawer, and looked in a notebook.  “This was the address I sent the condolence card to.”

 

“Thanks Karen,” Dominique said as she looked at the book, and then took out her cell phone.

 

“Susan?  It’s Dom.  I need you to get someone in the London office to track someone down…”

 

 

4.30 pm

Norstar Offices

 

“Ah Jeannie – thanks for dropping in at such short notice.”  Missy stood up as her mother wheeled in Jeannie.

 

“So what is so urgent that Mum had to pick me up outside school and hustle me over here Missy?” Jeannie said, more than a trifle impatiently.

 

“Good afternoon Barbara,” Missy said as she kissed her on the cheeks. “Trust me Jeannie, it is worth it.  You remember the tryout you shot for the cosmetics people?”

 

“Yeah it was a long, long shoot.” Jeannie replied petulantly.

 

“Well, I think you might think it was all worthwhile now.” Missy smiled.

 

“Oh?  OH!  What is the offer?” Jeannie was suddenly very interested as she sat up.

 

“Not much really - One point six million a year for three years.”

 

Missy sat back, enjoying the silence as Jeannie and her mother looked at her.

 

“Can you repeat that?” Barbara’s jaw dropped as she finally spoke.

 

“You heard Mum.” Jeannie giggled.

 

“You’d have to wear Lerrabella products exclusively.” Missy pointed out.

 

“So no Ellen de Generes moments?” Jeannie laughed.

 

“Oh No.” Missy smiled.

 

“So,” Jeannie said as she looked at her mum, “I’m presuming this is TV, print, some runway, personal appearances?”

 

“You got it in one kiddo.”

 

“Is it a good deal Missy?” Jeannie asked seriously.

 

“It’s the best I could get,” Missy said, “and it’s by far the biggest ever offered a model your age.”

 

“One point six…Million? A year?” Barbara said as if she was still in shock.

 

“Do I get some input?” Jeannie asked.

 

“Why?”

 

“Well I presume they are aiming at girls under 22…”

 

“That’s a fair assumption.”  Missy sat back and looked at the young model.

 

“Well I think I can maybe suggest some colours they need to include, etc.”

 

“I think they’d be open to listening.”

 

“Can we get the Richmond Trust lawyers to look at this?” Barbara asked.

 

“Yeah, there is a lot of supplementary stuff in there related to bonuses, ancillary rights, etc. You had better get your lawyers to check it out Baby.”

 

“Oh she will.” Barbara still looked as though she couldn’t believe it.

 

“Good Job Missy.” Jeannie reached up to hug her agent. “Thank You.”

 

“Yes Thank You Missy.” Barbara hugged her as well.

 

“My pleasure – now go, and get the contract checked. “  She handed the paperwork to Barbara, smiling as they left the room.

 

“Now for Caroline.” Missy spoke to herself as the Brewster’s left her office.

 

 

 

7 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“Welcome the conquering heroine,” Heather said as she opened the door, allowing Janice to come in.  “The others are in the front room.”

 

“So where are Jo and Abby tonight,” she said as she walked in.

 

“Upstairs with the kids – once they’re settled, Jo will brief us on her research.”

 

“Research?”

 

“She watched Ocean’s Eleven and some other casino heist movies – sometimes Hollywood shows you what not to do.”

 

“Fair point – I see you got started early.”

 

“A little reward after a hard day,” Juliette said as Diana poured the wine.

 

“OK,” Jan said as she stretched out on Sandy’s couch, “I trust you got everything Heather.”

 

“I did Jan, and thank you - it was brilliant.”

 

“Here - a glass of my mother-in-laws finest in reward.” Diana said as she passed Jan a glass of white wine.

 

“I’ve seen the footage, and this will not be easy.” Juliette said as she sipped her wine.

 

“I know,” Janice glanced round, “that’s an awful lot of layers of security, maybe we should abandon the idea…”

 

“And leave all that lovely money for the mob? No, I think not,” Heather interrupted.

 

“The mob? Are you sure Heather, We ran their ownership and it came up clean.”

 

Heather sat back and smiled.  “I had to trace a trail through a lot of dummy corporations Jan, but yes ultimate control does lie with the New York families.”

 

“It’s amazing what you can find out when you have the world’s greatest hacker on your team.” Sandy beamed proudly.

 

“So did you find anything else interesting in your research Heather?” Juliette glanced at the printouts Heather was passing round.

 

“Well,” Heather said as she sat back, “I did come across evidence of investments in the past by at least one of our friends.”

 

“Madame?” asked Juliette.

 

“No.” Heather paused, “Until 6 months ago Catherine had a substantial stake in the corporation that owns the casino.”

 

“Catherine herself? Or was she managing the investment for someone else?” Juliette sat at attention.

 

“I’d guess a bit of both… Janice how’s your memory?”

 

“Usually fairly good… why?”

 

“About 6 months ago, a couple of Triad guys got whacked downtown.”

 

“Not really my area Heather,” Jan said “but I vaguely recollect it.”

 

“Well NYPD had it as retaliation for some Sicilian bigwig getting hit in Macao. According to what I read they linked a few other incidents as well, notably in San Francisco.”

 

“And this has what to do with Catherine?” Juliette asked.

 

“The incidents stopped when Catherine sold out her interest in Trills.”

 

Juliette put down her glass.  “That can’t have been a coincidence Heather.”

 

“Well that was my guess Ju.”

 

“If you are right about who Catherine has links to, they will not have liked losing both face and their profits to the mob.” Jan mused as she sipped.

 

“That’s my thoughts precisely Jan. I think I maybe need to fly to Hong Kong this coming weekend and see some people.”

 

“Catherine wants Janice measured up remember?” Sandy remarked.

 

“That she does… well, up for a flying visit to the orient Jan?” Juliette smiled.

 

“Hong Kong?  I’ll see if Mom doesn’t mind watching Katy while I take a girls weekend away.  Bring her back a present.”

 

“In the meantime, ladies,” Juliette sat back again, “thoughts on the situation?”

 

“We will need to hit in the downtime,” Sandy said out loud, “early hours of the morning when they least expect it, and we’ll need to distract the security crew somehow.”

 

“There is the poker tournament on – could we use that?”

 

“Possibly,” Juliette said, “but that will only distract some of them.  We need something else.”

 

“Fire alarm?”

 

Juliette and the others looked at Janice.

 

“A hotel that size, if the fire alarm went off, it would need managing – and the fire sensors are controlled from the same security room…”

 

“That – is genius,” Diana said quietly.  “If we take control of the security room first, set off an alarm, and clear the hotel while at the same time doing the vault, it minimizes security for a little while.”

 

"Okay family backgrounds on Rufford and Broderick please Heather?" Juliette asked.

"Both have spouses and children… don't live beyond their means… both have nice places about 20 minutes outside Atlantic City."

"Home security?" Jan asked.

"From what I can tell just standard, but Jo will know exactly what if she goes down to look."

 

“Okay – Jo goes down this Saturday and sees what she can uncover.”  Juliette sat back.  Rufford – she intrigues me.  How did a woman get to be in her position?”

 

“Explain,” Diana said as she sat back.

 

“Most general managers of casinos are picked because they have no vices – don’t smoke, don’t drink, don’t play the field, unimpeachable.”

 

“You mean like Mormons?”

 

“I mean precisely Mormons,” Juliette said to Janice, “and they are not known for putting women in charge of things.  So how did Olivia Rufford manage it?  Heather?”

 

“Nothing in her background so far, but I’ll dig a little deeper.”

 

“Thanks,” Juliette said as she picked up her glass and took a sip.

 

“Are there any other staff we need to think about targeting?”

 

“I’ll need to hear what Catherine has to say first – my big concern right now is how we get in, even with their families hostage.  I presume there is a staff entrance, but I haven’t found it yet.”

 

"You know it's a pity that Abby is so much underage?" Juliette looked thoughtful.

"Why darling."

"Because a supermodel in a low cut evening gown playing at that final table would have TV, the general public, and security all watching the game."

"That's true, but even if my daughter was old enough," Diana giggled, "she is the world’s WORST poker player."

"I know." Juliette smiled.

"Cari can play a fair game of poker… so can Dom." Heather thought aloud.

"Neither is good enough." Juliette shook her head. "Face it Heather you are by far the best of us, but we need you elsewhere…"

"And I have neither the body, nor the fame to pull it off."

Juliette suddenly smiled, before she said, "I only know one model who could…"

"Pru Stratton." Diana and Sandy said at the same time.

"She's an outsider, we couldn't include her in our plans." Janice pointed out.

"No - but I bet Cathy can get her into the tournament and stake her, from there we just let Pru play." Juliette grinned.

"So Pru would have no connection with us?" Diana asked.

"No, she'd just be there playing for herself…"

"With Catherine staking her." Jan mulled the idea over.

"Well Pru is decorative and famous enough…" Diana smiled.

"But after that incident in Melbourne isn't she banned from a lot of these events?" Heather asked.

"Yes, but this is not an official poker tour event, I'm sure Cathy can get her a seat." Juliette smiled broadly.

"Well I must admit I've heard of worse supplementary distractions." Sandy smiled as well.

 

"What would Adam and the rest of the Bureau give to have a bug in this room right now?" Janice sat back and relaxed. "You know my pet theory used to be that the Pussycats were run by a central mastermind, but it's the opposite, it really is a team effort planning a job."

"I prefer to think of it as a family effort." Sandy smiled. "A top up Jan?"

"Please." Janice said as she held her wine glass up.

"So anything you want to add Jan?" Juliette asked.

"Just a worry… How high a body count are we looking at?"

 

“Fair question,” Diana said, “let’s walk it through.  The families?”

 

“Broderick two girls, nineteen and seventeen.  Rufford one sixteen year old daughter, but her mother lives in the same house.”

 

“Well, let’s assume for a moment one, that they all play ball, and two, that we don’t go too far in persuading them.”

 

“Past evidence on the Pussycats suggest at least one of them will not make it through the night.”

 

“You have a point – especially depending on where Cari goes.  So let’s say one there.  The Security room?”

 

“We need the equipment intact,” Heather said.  “Could Tommy get us some Halothane or something similar?”

 

“I’ll ask when we place an order.  Which leaves the counting room and the vault?”

 

“That’s the unknown,” Diana said.  We’ll need to do what we did last October – crowd control and individual intimidation.  We are very much in the realms of the unknown there – but we usually find if one or two feel stupid, then once we deal with them the others follow suit.”

 

“Does this concern you Jan?”

 

“Funnily enough, no – Collateral damage I guess.  But I don’t want a bloodbath, or we get the families after you and me.

 

“Again.”

 

“We’ll do our best to ensure – cooperation,” Diana said with a smile.

 

“Hey,” Jo said as she and Abby came in, “having fun?”

 

“Good timing,” Juliette said, “what have you found out?”

 

“Well, I prefer Frank Sinatra to George Clooney,” Abby said as she sat down, “but seriously; the movies are not the thing to look at.”

 

There’s been a few cool heists – the man who walked out with half a million in chips and was never seen again.”

 

“And the man who stole one and a half million on a bike, and then got caught when he tried to sell the high value chips.”

 

“From the sublime to the ridiculous,” Sandy said.  “Anything interesting?”

 

“Well, there have been a couple of times the robbers kidnapped a family member.  One about twenty years ago – they made off with about one and a half million that time, but got careless and were caught.”

 

“There was another,” Abby said, “but they were stupid.  The kid they tried to snatch had an old school mobster as a dad – and he took old school action.”

 

“Ouch,” Heather said.  “That’s a triple ooch.”

 

“And all this tells you?”

 

“That we need a diversion to minimize security involvement,” Jo said.  “Could Heather arrange all the slot machines to pay at the same time?”

 

“Nah – we got a better idea,” Sandy said as she looked at Jan.

 

"Will we need to call on Dom, Susan and Annie?" Diana asked the room.

"As yet not sure." Juliette shook her head, "till we have more details not sure how many girls we will need."

"My other thought is that we had better all do an automatic weapons course with Diana." Sandy looked round as well.

"Well I am sure Jan knows how to use them, and I know Jo is all right, but yes - I think you are right, it's about time the rest of you learned." Diana answered.

 

“Oh joy,” Heather said as she looked round, “a day with Diana at the farm!”

 

“Not you lover,” Sandy said, “you need to watch the kids if Jo is down there.  Also, you’re away this weekend Ju.  Which leaves me, Cari and Abby.

 

“Going away?  Anywhere nice?”

 

“To see Cathy with Jan,” Juliette said.  “I’ll call Cari and get her to meet you two at the farm on Saturday.”

 

“I think you should invite Susan and Annie as well.  I’m sure Dom will be fine – and one of them needs to be with Ama anyway.”

 

“So when do we set off, Ju?”

 

“If you can get the long weekend, we can leave later on Thursday and get there Friday night their time.  Come back Sunday and recover Monday.”

 

“Well, let me know.”

 

“Right – I don’t think there is any more we can do ladies.  Let’s call it a night at that – I need some sleep.”

 

“Oh, why?”

 

“Because tomorrow, I have lunch with Missy and Dominique.”

 

 

Thursday 16th October

10 am

FBI Field Office

 

“Have you heard about Janice’s latest high society jaunt Tom?” Adam Ball asked as his superior walked by.

 

“It’s not a jaunt…” Janice said as she rolled her eyes.

 

“Yeah,” Adam said, “you and Juliette spending two days in Hong Kong is not all about shopping?”

 

“Actually it’s not, with the Bureau clearing me to become a director of Ju’s company, it’s a trip to bring me up to speed on my investment.”

 

“During which you’ll naturally also have to do a lot of shopping as well?” Tom Callaghan laughed.

 

“This is really a serious business trip.” Janice spoke seriously.

 

“And you also think you can sell us the Brooklyn Bridge.” Adam grinned.

 

“Well anyway whatever you gentlemen think… Thank you for clearing the two extra days off Tom.”

 

“Hey after recent events you are the blue-eyed girl round here Janice. Just remember to bring Gale back that thing we discussed.”

 

“Will do boss.” Janice both winked and giggled.

 

“So does your partner get any presents brought back?”

 

“If he’s a good boy.” Janice smiled.

 

“How good?”

 

“If you two are going to flirt, I’m outta here.” Callaghan looked skywards.

 

“Don’t worry – I’ll get you something,” Jan said with a smile.

 

“So when do you set off?”

 

“One in the morning tomorrow from Newark – we get in at four in the morning to Hong Kong, but we should get some sleep on the plane over.  Two days of business, then back late on Monday.”

 

“Well have fun anyway,” Adam said as he shook his head.

 

12.30 pm

The Refectory

 

“They are going to pay you HOW MUCH Jeans?” Becca asked in disbelief as she sat across the table.

 

“One point six a year for three years, before taxes and such things,” Jeannie said as she bit into her wrap.

 

“All for wearing their makeup?” Doc asked.

 

“Well there’s rather more to it than that, but yeah - basically in return for me endorsing their products, they make me rich.” Jeannie smiled.

 

“How much would they pay me to endorse their stuff?” Becca asked.

 

“You’d need to pay them…” Nikki giggled.

 

“Bitch!” Becca said sarcastically as she poked her tongue out.

 

“Why are they paying so much?” Pepsi was intrigued.

 

“Because I guess they think impressionable teen-agers like you if they know I use their makeup then you might do so as well.”

 

“But why would we want to buy anything YOU use?” Nikki smiled.

 

“Hey I’m a famously beautiful model.” Jeannie laughed.

 

“Says who?” Pepsi glanced cheekily at her friend.

 

“It’s the same theory that if men know I like Memories that men will buy it for their girlfriends and wives.” Abby put her tray down.

 

“Hey Abby did you hear…?” Becca shook her head.

 

“I did… Huge Congrats Baby.” Abby kissed Jeannie.

 

“Well don’t celebrate too early, Mum’s at the lawyers and they are negotiating over some of the fine print.”

 

“Let me guess.” Abby answered, “Work during school time, and European appearances.”

 

“Those are the main things.”

 

“These European companies.” Abby shook her head, “they don’t realize our education comes first, and we can’t just drop things and fly off whenever they call.”

 

“Mum’s making sure Missy and the lawyers tell them just that.”

 

“But assuming they sort it all out, did you hear how much money…” Doc said in awe.

 

“After fees and taxes, Jeans will get maybe half of that.” Abby looked serious, “I know I’ll be paying some huge bills come years end.”

 

“I know it violates a model rule, but I’m just curious.” Nikki asked, “Does Memories pay you more or less Abby?”

 

“We never talk money to each other, but if Jeans covers her ears…”

 

“Okay.” Jeannie covered her ears.

 

“Memories pay me two point one.”

 

“Oh My Giddy Aunt.” Nikki covered her mouth.

 

“Yeah but Abby’s deal is just two years.” Jeannie smiled. “So technically I’m getting more, just over a longer period.”

 

“All to be wisely invested,” Abby said, “trust me on that.”

 

 

 

Saturday 18th October

4 am local time

Hong Kong

 

“I still remember the first time I arrived here,” Juliette said to Jan as they began their final approach, “you flew in over the buildings, the harbor, and the plane had to touch down as soon as it cleared the water and brake sharply.  Easily one of the most terrifying experiences of my life.”

 

“Now you tell me,” Jan said as she looked at the glittering lights along the hillside.  “Still, I’m glad you woke me up to show me this – it truly is breathtaking.”

 

The Cathay Pacific plane slowly dropped from the sky and landed as the captain said, “Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to Hong Kong International Airport, where the local time is 4.15 am.  We hope you enjoyed your flight, and ask you to remain seated with the seatbelts fastened until the plane comes to a stop at the stand.”

 

“So what do we do once we get out of here,” Jan said as she looked out of the window.”

 

“Cathy said she would arrange for a car to pick us up and take us to the hotel.   They should have our rooms ready, so we shower, change, and then drink coffee.  She will meet us in the lobby at 9 am sharp.”

 

“So it was a good thing I slept through that Game of Thrones collection.”

 

“Let me summarize it for you Cari style – they all die, yay, the end.”

 

Jan burst out laughing as they stood up and collected their bags, before heading off the plane and through passport control and customs.  As they cleared customs and went into the entrance hall, they saw a Chinese gentleman standing holding a sign that said “Huntingdown Silks.”

 

“Tony,” Juliette said as she walked up to him, “don’t tell me she sicked you with the early shift again?”

 

“When I heard it was you, I volunteered Miss Huntingdown.  You must be Miss Carter – welcome to Hong Kong.”

 

“Tony is one of Cathy’s top drivers – he’ll not scare you too much,” Juliette said as they made their way to the waiting car outside.

 

“Reservations have been made at the Peninsula for you both,” Tony said as they settled into the back of the Rolls Royce, “I hope that is satisfactory for both of you.”

 

“Sounds good – the rooms will be ready for us?”

 

“As always Miss Huntingdown,” Tony said as they drove onto the road, and headed away from the airport.

 

“The new airport was built on reclaimed land,” Juliette said, “so while it’s safer, it’s a longer drive.”

 

“But at this time in the morning, no problem,” Tony said as they headed onto an island and along the coast.  “This is Lantau Island – some people live out here, but mostly it’s forest and parkland.”

 

It took about fifteen minutes to travel along the road, as Jan saw the lights on the hill coming closer.

 

“Your first time in Hong Kong, Miss Carter?”

 

“Yes it is,” Janice said quietly.

 

“I’ll look after her Tony – and we’ll be with Catherine for most of today anyway.”

 

“I believe she is taking you over to Macao tomorrow – you will enjoy that,” Tony said as they moved from parkland and coast over a bridge, and onto the mainland.  As they entered a large tunnel, Tony looked back and said “prepare to be amazed, Miss Carter.”

 

“Oh my goddess,” Janice said as they emerged and passed from shanty towns to gleaming high rise buildings, and then followed the road round to the main dock, the car pulling up between a fountain and the main entrance.

 

“I will see you with Cathy at nine,” Tony said as they retrieved their cases, and then walked into the lobby.

 

“Welcome back Miss Huntingdown,” the receptionist said as they approached the desk, “Your rooms are ready for you.  If you would both just sign here?”

 

“Thank you,” Juliette said as she and Janice signed the slips, and were handed their pass cards.  “Breakfast will be open at seven?”

 

“In the Verandah as usual.”

 

“Excellent,” Juliette said as she looked at Jan.  “We shower, change, and I’ll meet you here at seven thirty?”

 

“Sounds good,” Jan said as they headed to the lifts.  A few minutes later, she opened her room door and walked in, looking at the large room before she said, “I could get used to this.”

 

Placing her case on her bed, she turned on the television, then opened it and started to unpack, the news playing in the background.

 

 

 

“Better,” Juliette said as Jan came down, wearing a short sleeved cream silk dress with a thin white belt, and white heels.  She herself was wearing a loose fitting black blouse with a grey knee length skirt and matching jacket.

 

“Much better,” Jan said as they entered the Verandah restaurant, “once I’d figured out how to operate things in my room.  Do you stay here regularly?”

 

“If I can get in – I discovered this place many years ago on a fashion shoot, and fell in love with the atmosphere,” Juliette said as the waiter showed them to a table, and then fetched iced water and coffee.

 

“So what is the game plan,” Janice said as they looked round.

 

“Today is business – we go to my offices here, get you measured up, discuss some outfits Cathy might be working on, and I need to ask her about Trills.  Then we go out for dinner tonight – early.  I suspect we may both feel a little tired by then.

 

“Tomorrow Cathy would like us to accompany her on a trip to Macau – it’s a nice place, and there is someone there we would like to introduce you to.  Then a good night’s sleep, and the flight back Monday.”

 

“So what do you recommend from here?”

 

“Wait until you see the buffet – I think you’ll find something you like.”

 

“Fine – so where are your offices?”

 

“On the island – so just over the strait.”  Juliette pointed out of the windows as Jan looked out.

 

 

 

9 am local time

 

“Juliette, how nice to see you again,” Catherine Lo said as she watched the two women walk over from the elevators.

 

“And you Cathy,” Juliette said as they embraced and kissed.  “Catherine, this is Janice Carter, the latest member of our little group.  Janice, Catherine Lu.”

 

“Ah yes, the agent,” Catherine said as they shook hands, “and the latest investor in our little business venture.  I hope you will be impressed today.”

 

“I am sure I will be,” Jan said as they walked out of the lobby and into the waiting limousine.  As they set off, Catherine said “Congratulations on bringing the recent project to a successful conclusion.”

 

“Well, it proved a difficult task,” Juliette said with a smile, “but in the end, all were satisfied.  We can discuss other matters in a short while.”

 

Jan looked out of the window as they passed over a bridge and entered the island, driving through the streets until they came to a three-storey building with “Huntingdown Silks” in English and Cantonese written on a large sign above the entrance.

 

“Welcome to the Hong Kong office,” Juliette said as they stepped out, and into the entrance area.  All three nodded to the receptionist as they passed through the security gate, and then took the elevator to the top floor.

 

“Please, be seated,” Catherine said as she unfastened her black jacket and slipped it off, placing it on the back of a chair, as Jan and Juliette sat opposite her on a corner unit.  “Tea will come shortly.”

 

“Before we begin,” Juliette said, “I need to reassure you Catherine that Janice is fully one of us.”

 

“I had assumed so, Juliette, or else she would not be here with you.  I am honoured that you joined our enterprise,” Catherine said as the door opened and a secretary brought tea for three in.

 

“Allow me,” Catherine said as the door was closed, and she poured.  “I know you prefer coffee, but indulge me for today.”

 

“You are the host, we are the guest,” Juliette said as she accepted the cup.  “And besides, I always like your blend.  So, Cathy, can we start by asking how the information we supplied to you has been received?”

 

“Ah yes – the unfortunate Madame Chen,” Cathy said with a smile, “as far as the authorities in Hong Kong and Beijing are concerned, they have saved face and even if they will not admit it, they are grateful.  As far as the other authorities are concerned, you have done them a great service.”

 

“Good,” Juliette said quietly, “as you will be aware now, all involved have been dealt with, and Madame has returned with some of her staff to the United Kingdom.”

 

“Indeed,” Cathy said, “I talked with her on the phone yesterday.  I did hear one of the girls has accompanied her – and she was the one that dealt with Kimba.”

 

Janice nodded slowly as Cathy smiled.  “I look forward to meeting her,” she said with a smile.  “And so, life returns to normal for you?”

 

“And so, life returns to normal for all of us,” Juliette said as she looked at Janice.  “So what is your estimate?”

 

“Hmm – size four, but anything needs to be tailored to allow for movement with grace.  I will know more when we go to the fitting room.”

 

“She is almost as good as you,” Janice said with a smile.

 

“I will take that as a compliment,” Cathy said with a smile.  “So I presume you have a visit in mind, Juliette?”

 

“Actually I do,” Juliette said as she set her cup down, “and that is one of the things we wish to talk to you about.  When we were doing our research on the target, I regret to say that your name came up Catherine.”

 

“My name,” the Chinese woman said as she raised an eyebrow, and then put her cup down.  “May I ask in what context?”

 

“As an investor in a casino called Trills, on the Boardwalk in Atlantic City.”

 

“Ah,” Cathy said, “so the sins of the past do indeed return to haunt one.  Would I be right in thinking that you intend to rob some part of the casino?”

 

“The main vault is our target – but we are not willing to proceed if you say it is unwise.  No major effort has been expended yet.”

 

“Well, if I may speak personally and use some American colloquialisms?”

 

“Of course,” Juliette said as she sat back.

 

“Very well,” Cathy said as she sat back as well.  “Take the bastards for every cent you can get from them.  I lost a good friend over that unfortunate business.”

 

“What happened, Cathy?  I mean, was this personal or business?”

 

“Business, mainly – one of the people I represent wanted to get a foothold in the American market, and this seemed a safe opportunity.  Then there was the unfortunate misunderstanding over certain shipping and import/export rights, and things got a trifle – shall we say, heated.    At any rate, my client eventually felt it was no longer a profitable business for him to entertain, so at his instructions I sold out.

 

“I took it as a personal insult, however, that my friend in San Francisco was caught up in the unfortunate business. So if I can afford any help in your endeavor, Juliette, just say so.”

 

“The offer is much appreciated,” Juliette said as she set her cup down.  “Perhaps you can answer one mystery for us however – Olivia Rufford.”

 

“Oh – now her I can tell you about,” Cathy said with a smile.

 

“Why?”

 

“She was the bitch who took out my friend – she’s family.  If you have researched her, you will have found her mother lives with her?”

 

“Yes, we had – why?”

 

“Her father worked for Frank Cullotta.”

 

“Ah,” Janice said as she looked over at them.  “The leader of the Vegas Hole In The Wall Gang.  Was he one of them?”

 

“Worse – he was their bookkeeper.  Olivia inherited her father’s skill with numbers and took it to a new level.  My advice to you, Juliette – if she is key to your plan, then her mother is the key to her.”

 

“Not her husband or daughter?”

 

“Oh they will help – but seriously, it is her mother you should target.”

 

“So noted.  Thank you Cathy – and now, I believe it is time you gave us a tour of the factory.”

 

“Certainly – but first, the fitting room.  Let us see what we can learn from Janice Carter.”

 

 

1 pm local time

 

“Some food I think,” Cathy said as they sat in the works canteen, a selection of dim sum laid out before them.

 

“An impressive setup,” Janice said with genuine admiration, “and you take good care of your workers.”

 

“My father always taught me to respect all who work for you, because only then do you truly get the best from them,” Cathy said with a smile.

 

“So tomorrow?”

 

“Ah yes Juliette – I propose we catch an early place over to Macau, as there is a particular gentleman I wish you to meet.  From there, we can visit the markets, and give you the opportunity to get the things you have doubtless promised loved ones and bosses?”

 

“Well, my commanding officer did ask if I could obtain a cheongsam in red silk for his wife…”

 

“If you have the measurements to hand, I will have it delivered to your hotel this evening – a gift from me to you, to welcome you to our organization.  Complete with receipt, of course.”

 

“Thank you, that is most generous,” Janice said with a bow of the head.

 

“So this evening, where shall we dine?”

 

“I hope you do not mind, but I would like to suggest On Lot 10 – I find it a refreshing change from the usual fare.  I will have the car pick you up at six, if that is convenient.”

 

“A refreshing change?”

 

“The last time I was here with Diana and Abigail,” Juliette said, “they found the best French restaurant in Hong Kong.  If it’s good enough for the Countess de Ros, it is good enough for me.”

 

“And who am I to argue,” Janice said with a smile.  “So Catherine…”

 

“Please, call me Cathy.”

 

“So Cathy, how would you describe yourself?”

 

“A humble dealer in fine silks, and a facilitator for business transactions,” Cathy said with a smile.   “Although I do offer a quick alteration service as well – on which subject, Juliette, I have some ideas for future outfits.  When we have finished, if we retire to my office?”

 

A few minutes later, the three were sitting in Cathy’s office as she showed them a photo from the London Fashion Week.

 

“I saw this suit by Mary Katrantzou,” Cathy said as the two women looked at the picture, “boyfriend blazer with pin leg trousers.  I wondered if a similar style, but in something like suede or leather, would interest you?”

 

“Very much so,” Juliette said with a smile, “Less sparkly, more dusky?”

 

“Precisely,” Cathy said, “and very reasonable to produce.  Then, there was this.”

 

She showed them a shot from the Christopher Kane collection, of a woman in a tailored wide lapelled jacket and trousers.

 

“I know it shows more than you usually wish, but it looked practical and stylish to me.”

 

“What do you think Janice,” Juliette said as she handed the photo over.

 

“Very nice – my concern would be if someone could grab the lapel.”

 

“One for further consideration, perhaps with a thinner lapel?”

 

“Agreed,” Juliette said.  “Now, what of skirts and jackets?”

 

“I found this,” Cathy said, “the original is made in Thai silk, the sleeves are elbow length but use long gloves, and the skirt hugs the body.”

 

“Very nice,” Juliette said, “but loose the ruffles at the cuffs of the jacket.  A simple turn up?”

 

“As you wish – now, look at this.”

 

She showed them a red tweed jacket and skirt with a rough black trim.  “I can get this made more cheaply, and it has a certain je ne sais quoi?”

 

“Hmmm – let me think on that one,” Juliette said, “but this I do like.”

 

She picked up a picture of a purple jacket and skirt; the jacket fastened by a single button, and said “this I think we can work with.”

 

“So we have four definite, and one possible.  Why don’t I make up all five in your sizes, try them out, and then let me know?  You’ll have them by tomorrow, and we can try them when we return from Macau.”

 

“Sounds good,” Juliette said as she looked at her watch.  “Can your driver take us to Harbour City and then to the hotel?”

 

“Of course – I will see you later.  Now, allow me to show you out.”

 

Harbour City?” Jan said as she followed Juliette out.

 

“Best shopping area in town,” Juliette said with a smile.

 

 

6 pm local time

 

“Thank you,” Jan said as she and Juliette sat back in the limousine, and they set off, crossing the bridge to the main island and then to the restaurant.

 

“Good evening ladies,” the waiter said as they entered, you have a reservation?”

 

“We are meeting a friend here – Catherine Lu?”

 

“Of course – this way, you are expected.”  He walked them through the restaurant to where Catherine was sitting, talking to a young man in hushed Cantonese. 

 

“Miss Lu?  Your guests.”

 

“Ah – Juliette, Janice, May I present David Liu, the owner and head chef.”

 

An honour ladies,” he said as he stood up.  “Please, be seated – I have a special menu prepared for you.”

 

“You should not have Catherine…”

 

“Yes I should Juliette – now sit, we eat, we talk about the other ladies…”

 

Saturday 18th October

10 am EST

The Farm

 

“So how was your early morning trip down into the wilds of New Jersey Jo?” Carina hugged her friend as she climbed out of her car.  Both girls were wearing joggers and sweatshirts, with hiking boots.

 

“Illuminating.” Jo nodded as the others came out to greet her.

 

“Meaning what?” Sandy asked.

 

“They both disguise it well, but each house has hidden state of the art security features.  We need to plan accordingly.”

 

“That is not good news darling.” Diana looked concerned.

 

“How state of the art are we talking?” Carina asked.

 

“Retinal scans to turn the systems on and off.”

 

“How the hell could you tell?” Sandy spoke again.

 

“The old fashioned way…”

 

“Eh?”

 

“I peeped in through the windows.”  Jo looked round as she said, “The damn thing is right there by the front door, another by the kitchen door.”

 

“The same at both homes?” Diana asked.

 

“Yep.” Jo nodded.

 

“Can Heather override them?” Sandy asked.

 

“I don’t know, you’ll have to ask her.”

 

“The only other alternatives are to grab someone as they enter and force them to turn it off, or go in while everyone is there and the system is not activated.” Diana worked out.

 

“Scratch the second one, that kind of system is still on while the family are indoors, it has to be activated each time anyone comes and goes.”

 

“Damn - you’d think they were expecting someone to grab the family and hold them hostage.” Sandy looked pained.

 

“I’ve seen it referred to in the literature as ‘pussycat proof’,” Jo grimaced.

 

“Never say never, darling,” Sandy said as she put her arm round Jo, “I’m sure you’ll figure something out.”

 

“There’s Susan and Annie.” Carina pointed out as another car came down the drive.

 

“Not a word till we talk to Juliette.” Diana warned.

 

“Hey Girls.” Carina waved.

 

“Oh my Fucking Goddess,” Susan looked round, “I swore after the last time I’d never come out here for something like this again.”

 

“Well at least you are more suitably dressed this time darling.” Diana smiled as she kissed both newcomers.

 

“So automatic weapons training I hear?” Annie asked.

 

“Yes we think it’s a skill everyone needs master.”

 

“For what Diana?” Annie looked her straight in the eye.

 

“Shall we say just in case?” Diana smiled.  “Well, if you are ready, we’ll head straight for the range and we can get to work.”

 

She picked up a canvas bag, Carina bringing a basket with her as they made their way along and down the hill to the secluded valley where the arms shed was.

 

 

Setting the bags down, Diana went into the shed and brought out the ear mufflers, handing a pair to each of them.

 

 “Okay ladies this is the Heckler & Koch MP7, since Tommy has indicated he can lay his hands on a few of these this is the weapon we will be learning on today.” Diana stood in front of the girls. “It’s a nice weapon, not too big, not too small, can be fired one-handed, or two handed, and in many ways is a perfect armed robbery weapon.”

 

“Diana,” Susan put her hand up to ask a question. “Am I right in assuming from everything that’s going on that a job is in the works?”

 

“It could be.” Diana smiled, “but for now let’s just concentrate on getting you all proficient in the use of this thing.”

 

“Ready.” Jo said as she stood to the side with one of the guns.

 

“Okay ladies, those sandbags on the ground represent people laying on the ground…now put your ear muffs on please.” Diana waited till each woman had her ears covered. “Now,” she signaled to Jo.

 

Jo braced herself and fired a burst over the bags, the bullets whistling into the earth of the bank behind and kicking up the dust.

 

“Okay.” Diana signaled the girls to take the earphones off. “See what potential this has for crowd control and intimidation?”

 

“Shit yeah!” Annie looked shocked.

 

“Another demonstration, you see where we’ve hung those sacks.”

 

“Yes.” The women nodded.

 

“Okay earphones on.”

 

Diana looked to check, and then signaled Jo. The burst of bullets ripped into the bags tearing them to shreds. Once again Diana signaled the girls to unblock their ears.

 

“Now imagine those were human bodies.”

 

“Jeez!” Sandy and Annie walked up to inspect the targets, “There’d be carnage.” Sandy whispered.

 

“Exactly.” Diana smiled. “The idea is we NEVER have to use them like that, but I wanted you to get the real impression what these babies COULD do.”

 

“I get the picture.” Annie looked on grimly.

 

“So we make sure everyone gets real scared, and I mean real scared.” Susan observed.

 

“That’s the idea Susan.”

 

“Now, why do I like this gun so much?” Diana asked, “The answer is simple… low recoil. Susan, remember the problems you had initially with a sawn-off?”

 

“Yeah,” Susan nodded, “my bones still hurt at the thought of it.”

 

Diana smiled, “Well then, take the gun from Jo and squeeze off a burst.” Diana signaled for ears to be covered.

 

“Okay here goes nothing.” Susan braced her feet and fired for a split second.

 

“Well?” Diana asked as she removed her ear covering.

 

“That was a lot easier, the kick was like that from a handgun.”

 

“Exactly, so now everyone in turn can you squeeze off a burst and get used to the feel.”

 

 

After about thirty minutes, Diana called a halt to practice, and started handing round a couple of thermoses full of coffee.

 

“How big a magazine will we be using Diana?” Carina asked.

 

“I’m hoping Tommy can lay his hands on the 40 round magazines.”

 

“The ammo?” Susan asked.

 

“That’s our problem, it’s virtually exclusive to this gun, so Tommy has to be very careful in his ‘shopping’ so nothing is traceable.”

 

“We can set it for single shot, and length of burst.” Jo informed the group. “Just remember who’s on your side when you point and use this thing.”

 

“That’s for sure.” Annie added seriously.

 

“Most of what I want to do for the rest of the day is simulations. Also I want to introduce the red dot sights that I HOPE Tommy can get for us.”

 

“Simulations?” Susan asked quietly.

 

“Don’t worry, NO hunting today, just potential scenarios in robberies that you might encounter. IF we do a job with these, I want handling them to be second nature.”

 

6 pm

 

“I presume this was a light day?” Susan said as she lowered herself slowly into the chair.

 

“Yeah, a light day,” Annie said as she sat opposite her.

 

“Well,” Carina sat in the window seat as she fed Judith, “I think we worked out a lot of potential bugs today.”

 

“Well I feel a lot more confident.” Annie smiled.

 

“So if you were invited to join… Ah there is the telephone call I was expecting.”

 

“Why does this look like a setup?” Susan whispered to Annie.

 

“Probably because it was.”

 

“Okay Ju I’ll put you on speakers.” Diana spoke into her mobile.

 

“Well ladies greetings from Hong Kong.”

 

“Hey Mom.”

 

“Hi Juliette.”

 

“Hey Ju.”

 

“Are Susan and Annie there?”

 

“We are Juliette.” Susan replied.

 

“You must be wondering what you’ve been doing all day?”

 

“A bit.” Annie called out.

 

“Well if all has worked as I hoped there, can I ask how confident you’d feel taking a casino count room and vault?”

 

“Shit!” Annie laughed, “I should have guessed this was about something like that.”

 

“A casino?  A fucking casino?  Shit ladies, you aim big.” Susan exclaimed.

 

“So, interested?”

 

“Hell yeah.”

 

“What about Dom,” Annie said.

 

“I’ll talk to her next week – we need to sort out some details.  For now, we just need to get your initial agreement, equal shares as usual.

 

"Can you tell Dominique nothing yet girls? I want to talk to her personally."

"Can do Juliette." Susan replied

 

Ju, when you get back Monday, we need to talk – we have a few technical issues.”

 

“Understood – I need to go.  I have a trip to Macau Cathy has organized to go on.  Enjoy your evening.”

 

 

 

Sunday 19th October

8 am Local Time

Hong Kong – a private airfield.

 

“Good morning,” Cathy said as the two friends got out of the limousine, Juliette in a black leather jacket and trousers, and Jan in a grey jumper, blouson jacket and grey slacks.

 

Cathy herself was wearing a blue jacket and skirt, with a scarf tied round her neck.  “I trust you slept well,” she said as the boarded the plane.  “The flight will only take an hour, but we can have some breakfast on the way over.”

 

“We slept very well,” Juliette said as they sat in the leather chairs.  “I had to wake Janice up in the end.”

 

“Well, it was the best night’s sleep I’d had for weeks,” Janice said as the plane took off, “I’m going to enjoy today and tomorrow, and then endure the flight back.”

 

“Some tea,” Cathy said as they leveled off.

 

“So who exactly is it we are going to see this morning,” Juliette said as she picked up the china cup.

 

“A very old and dear friend, who would speak to you,” Cathy said with a smile.  “And then, I will show you the best shopping market in Macau.”

 

Jan looked over the sea as it passed below them, shining blue in the autumn sun.  “Such a beautiful area, and so much arguing over it,” she said.

 

“Indeed – and yet it is my home.”

 

As the plane touched down in Macau, they saw a black SUV waiting for them.  The driver bowed as they walked over, holding the doors as they got in and then taking them high up a hill to a house that stood at the top.

 

The gates at the front of the house opened, but both Juliette and Janice noticed the armed guards inside the walls, as the vehicle drew to a halt outside a large house.

 

“Do not be afraid,” Cathy said as the doors opened and they walked inside.  A woman in a red trouser suit bowed as she said, “Please, follow me.”

 

They walked in silence along a corridor, and then waited as she knocked on a door.

 

“Enter.”

 

Opening the door, she showed the three visitors into a large and well-furnished room, where a grey haired man was standing by a window.

 

Honoured father,” Catherine said as she walked forward and bowed, “thank you for allowing us to visit you on this day.”

 

“Catherine, my child,” he said as he turned and held his hands out, Catherine taking them in hers, “it is always an honour to welcome you to my humble home, and it is an honour to welcome your friends as well.  Please, introduce me to them.”

 

“Juliette, Judith, I have the honour to present Fung Chen, one of the heads of the local Triad.  Honoured father, this is Juliette Huntingdown and Janice Carter, two of the women who dealt with the cancer in New York.”

 

“We are honoured that you granted us an audience,” Juliette said as she and Janice bowed.  “Forgive me if I ask an impertinent question, but your name…”

 

“No, she was not a blood relation in that sense,” Chen said, “but she brought disgrace to the name and to the Triads.  You saved us considerable trouble and expense – and I wished to thank you personally.”

 

“We did what had to be done to protect innocents,” Janice said quietly.

 

“Quite – and I commend you for it,” Chen said.  “Please, sit – Catherine had told us of what happened, but I would learn your part in the affair as well.”

 

The three ladies sat down as the red suited woman brought in tea, and poured for all of them, Chen sitting back and listening as they related the full story of the actions.

 

“A most complex and difficult situation,” Chen said as they finished.  “Permit me to say you handled it extremely well.  I am familiar with the reputation of Madame X, but to hear her at work is a true pleasure.”

 

“I thank you for the compliment,” Juliette said as she set her cup down.  “My one fear is that, in excising this evil, we may have inadvertently through our treatment of Madame Chen upset powerful individuals.”

 

“Be assured that is not the case.  With the kind help of Catherine here, we were able to recover any losses we may have incurred.  I would also say the film of Madame Chen’s demise was – intriguing.”

 

“Forgive me, but I have not seen and have no wish to see it.”

 

“Of course – at any rate, as I said I wish to offer my personal thanks, and to let you know if a situation arises where we can be of help, inform Catherine, and she will bring her considerable skills to the problem.

 

“And for you, Miss Carter, I offer these words – cherish family over all else.  They will then return that love when the time comes.”

 

Honoured Father,” Catherine said, “these ladies have an idea for something that might allow us to save a measure of face with the Sicilians.”

 

“Ah – may I know your intentions?”

 

“We intend to rob the counting room and vault at their Casino in Atlantic City.” Juliette nodded.

 

“That would be a satisfactory event.” The old gentleman nodded. “It will help the spirit of my grandson be more content I am sure.”

 

“If I may ask, is there anything that we can do to assist them in this worthy endeavour?”

 

Chen thought for a moment, before saying “There are some ways we can be of assistance.  On this occasion, I am sure we can waive our usual fee for money transfers, in return for a donation to a charity of our choosing?”

 

“That is most generous,” Juliette said, “and most acceptable if you name the charity.”

 

“Good, we also may be able to offer a base for you to operate from – travel from New York to Atlantic City is not simple.  Tell me, is your reputation well earned?”

 

“It is,” Janice, said, “before I joined with them, I pursued them for their murders.”

 

“We know two of those who sent my grandson to his rest too early work on security there.  If we supply names, and they were to meet an unfortunate accident…”

 

“I understand – we have people who specialize in that area.”

 

“I am sure you do,” Chen said as he slowly nodded.

 

“The other problem we face is this is a very public place – we need to ensure those who would oppose us as far as possible are otherwise occupied.  We have plans for the internal security, but external diversions may also be useful.”

 

“I see,” Chen said quietly.  “Perhaps we can arrange for the police to be involved elsewhere – an accident, a hostage incident…  I will discuss with my associates and inform you via Catherine.  What is important to me, however, is how much you will hurt them.”

 

“As much as we can with our resources,” Juliette said.

 

“Then we would be honoured to help in any small way we can, as a recognition of what you have done for us.”

 

“Thank you,” Janice said as Catherine looked at her watch.

 

“You must forgive me Honoured Father – I have promised my friends we would visit the market, and I had not realized the time.”

 

“Of course, my child – go in peace, all of you,” Chen said as they stood and bowed to each other, and then left, escorted to the car by the woman and then out of the gates.

 

“That,” Janice said as the gates closed behind them, “was easily one of the scariest things I have ever done.”

 

“Father Chen?  He’s a real softie,” Catherine said with a laugh. 

 

“This grandson,” Janice asked, “you knew him.”

 

“He was the old friend,” Cathy said as she looked out of the car window.  “Now, let me show you the real China at work and play…”

 

 

 

The peninsular was a heaving mass of people as Cathy, Ju and Jan made their way through the streets, looking in the various shops as two men discretely followed them.

 

“Oh wow,” Jan said as she saw a red child’s dress with a dragon on it, “this would be perfect for Katy for the Halloween party I’m throwing.”

 

“A housewarming party?”

 

“That’s right – the theme is fancy dress.  I think she’d look adorable in this.  How much?”

 

The vendor named a price, which Jan was willing to pay, before Cathy started to barter in Cantonese.  The two women watched until eventually Cathy said, “Half what he originally stated – bartering is the rule around here.”

 

“So what will you be hosting the party as, Jan,” Ju said as they took their purchases and set off.

 

“I’m thinking Morticia Adams – but I’ll decide in a week or so.  How much longer do we have?”

 

Catherine looked at her watch.  “We need to be heading back to the plane in an hour – just time to grab something to eat I think.”

 

“Join us for dinner tonight Cathy – my treat.  I’ll get a table booked at Felix for seven?”

 

“I would be glad to – ah, Juliette, you wished to see some authentic silk weavers?  Let us look in here.”

 

 

 

 

7 pm local time

 

“I still can’t believe I have done this,” Janice said as she sat with Juliette in the American Bar, sipping on a MaiTai.

 

“But it’s been fun hasn’t it?”

 

“Oh most definitely – and the clothes are divine.  Everything is been shipped back by Catherine?”

 

“Indeed – they should actually arrive before we do.”

 

“I guarantee it,” Cathy said as she joined them.  “I signed the transit papers myself an hour ago.  So you have enjoyed your first visit to Hong Kong Janice?”

 

“Very much so – I hope some day I can bring my family here for a visit.”

 

“They would be most welcome I am sure – so when does your flight leave in the morning?”

 

“Nine – I was going to say to Janice the best way of coping is to stay up all night, and then sleep the first part of the journey.”

 

“A wise move,” Cathy said as she ordered a Singapore Sling.

 

“Cathy – on the subject of Trills, I wondered if you might be in a position to help in one way?”

 

“Oh?  How?”

 

“If we do this, it is the weekend of a high stakes poker tournament.  Part of our plan for dealing with security would be to provide an extra distraction at the table – but she would need financing.”

 

“She?  Who have you in mind?”

 

Pru Stratton.”

 

“Royal Flush?  I thought she was banned from those tournaments?”

 

“Not this one – it’s an open table.  Interested?”

 

“If she plays, there are very few who can beat her – have you spoken to her yet?”

 

“On the agenda for when I get back tomorrow.  So?”

 

“If she plays, I will back her – I consider it a sound investment and just retribution.”

 

“Miss Huntingdown?  Your table is ready?”

 

“The view from here is absolutely stunning,” Juliette said as they followed the waiter, “and the food to die for.  All in all, I think it has been a very successful trip.”

 

They sat at the table, looking out over the city and the harbor, and talked, as old friends will of family and friends.

 

“So Pru?  Is she still as stunning as before?”

 

“More so,” Juliette said with a smile.  “Cathy, can you make up the ultimate evening dress for Pru to play in?”

 

“I am confused Juliette.  Surely her looks alone are enough?”

 

“No – we need something so close to the edge of decency that the TV cameras, the public and the security people will all be glued to Pru, wondering if her breasts are going to spill out every time she leans forward to make a bet.”

 

“Oh Juliette, I wish I didn’t get the picture, but I do.” Cathy giggled. “I’ll go through some designs with my seamstresses tomorrow and we will get it to Pru in plenty of time.”

 

“Good, the more attention on Pru, the less on us.”

 

“I almost wish I could come on this raid with you ladies.” Cathy sighed.

 

“Why don’t you Cathy?” Jan asked.

 

“It’s an idea Cathy.” Juliette smiled, “It would give you the chance for some personal payback you know?”

 

“I will admit it is a tempting prospect.” Cathy thought hard. “May I give you an answer before you fly out?”

 

“You can.” Juliette smiled again.

 

“Ready to order ladies?”

 

As they gave their orders, Jan said, “You seem at ease in both worlds, Cathy.  Does it come naturally to you?”

 

“Practice, as always, makes perfect Jan – but my late father was a most effective and insidious teacher.”

 

“So I need to keep practicing – fair enough,” Janice said.  “By the way, the outfits were fantastic.”

 

“Good, I will tell my seamstresses you thank them,” Cathy said with a smile.  “Speaking of which, perhaps you can explain why Carina e-mailed me with the idea of having made for her a black sequined mermaid evening gown?”

 

She showed Juliette a picture of a model in a tight black strapless dress, the skirt of which was cut to resemble a mermaid’s tail.

 

“That sounds likely knowing my daughter.” Juliette chuckled.

 

“She wrote that there is a particular girl she needs to show who has the better figure?”

 

“That definitely sounds like my daughter,” Juliette then said with a laugh.  “An old rivalry was recently re-ignited.”

 

“Oh dear.  Should I not invite young Tommy?” Jan asked.

 

“No invite him please darling, Just stand by for competition between Carina and Holly as to the sexiest costume.”

 

“I suspect, in such a contest,” Cathy said, “young Abigail would beat them both.”

 

"Cathy can I ask something?" Jan spoke as the appetizer plates were cleared.

"Please, something more on the heist?"

"Surprisingly no… I have a thing for shoes, gloves and hats."

"Many of us do." Cathy smiled as she sipped her wine.

"Well I bought myself some things as you saw, but I was thinking that given the quality of the workmanship that you’ve managed to achieve out here, that just maybe as a business we might try importing them into New York?"

"Juliette and I have talked on that subject before."  Cathy nodded as their entrees arrived.

"It's a distribution problem." Juliette nodded.  “We don’t have the same contacts as the high end stores.”


"Well have you thought of approaching your friend Alice?"

"No I hadn't." Juliette stopped.

"Ask her to design, and we make them and supply them."

"It's an idea Juliette." Cathy looked thoughtful.

"Indeed it is." Juliette smiled, "You are going to be a valued asset with thinking like that Jan."

 

 

Sunday 19th October

10 am EST

The Village

 

“And what are you looking at,” Dominique said as she looked over Annie’s shoulder.

 

“Have you seen this woman – flaunting her stuff because she thinks it is the right thing to do?”

 

“Looks as if she needs to be taken down a peg or two,” Dominique said quietly.  “Where is Ama this morning?”

 

“She went out with Pepsi – something about a soccer game with some friends of hers.  What have you got planned for today?”

 

“Karen is coming down with Alice McKinnon to see me this afternoon.  We need to discuss the shoot we…”

 

The telephone ringing stopped Dom in mid flow as she picked it up and answered it.  “Susan?  What have you got for me?

 

“He’s still alive?  Where?

 

“No no I understand – listen, I want to meet him, but do you know if he is fit to travel out here?

 

“Tell Lily she is a miracle worker – and thanks again Susan.  I’ll be in the office tomorrow.”

 

“What happened,” Annie said as Dominique sat down, her hands over her mouth.

 

“They found him – they found my grandfather, and they’re arranging to fly him out here to meet me.”

 

“When?”

 

“They’re setting it up now – oh Goddess…”

 

“Careful – you’re sounding like Juliette now.”

 

“Which reminds me – how did it go yesterday?”

 

“Scary as hell,” Annie said as she put the paper to one side.  “You ever used a Heckler and Koch MP7?”

 

“On a couple of occasions.  Whatever they are planning then obviously involves crowd control.” 

 

“You can say that again,” Annie muttered.

 

Dominique leaned back, and then said “before I forget, we have an invitation from Janice for all three of us to attend a Halloween party at her house.  Interested?”

 

“Possibly – fancy dress I take it?”

 

“Yeah – and I have an idea of what we could go as.  Ever watch Xena?”

 

 

11 am

The de Ros Mansion

 

“Good morning Missy,” Diana said as her daughter’s agent came in, looking as hassled as ever in her trouser suit, “how goes the discussion with Caroline?”

 

“Slowly – I sometimes think she does this just to see me squirm.  We meet again tomorrow.  So why did you ask to see me Diana?  Changed your mind on the Sports Illustrated shoot yet?”

 

“Do not go there,” Diana said quietly, “but I did not ask you to come today.”

 

“No, I did – and thanks for coming,” Abby said as she came in, a rolled up poster in her hand.  “I need you both to look at this, and accept my apologies I have not told you before now.  I found this at the Hester Street Fair a week ago.”

 

She unfurled the poster and let Missy and her mother look at it.

 

“So I see,” Missy said, “where did you say you got this?”

 

“Here’s the vendor’s card,” Abby said as she handed it over.

 

“We need to stop this,” Diana said quietly.

 

“Indeed – work with me on this?”

 

Diana nodded at Missy as she said “Right – I’ll see you in my office tomorrow at ten.  We’re going to pay this man a visit.”

 

11 am

The Richmond Mansion

 

“Goddess, they’re not kidding,” Heather said as she looked at her laptop, “this really is state of the art.”

 

She motioned Jo over to look at the screen.  “See?  The specs say they only respond to the designated retinal scans, and the scans must be given within one minute of any external door opening and closing, or a general alarm is sent to the police station.  They also are continuous – they can’t be switched off.”

 

“Really state of the art,” Jo said, “which means one of them has to have their eye held open to any reader.  Puts the kybosh on blindfolding all of them before we take them to the casino.”

 

“Yeah – unless we killed one of them and used their eye?”

 

“Nah – I have a feeling these are set up to detect blood flow at the back of the eye as well.  Damn, they thought of everything on this one.  They even keep the retinal scan records off site, to prevent tampering at the home.”

 

“Makes it very difficult to see how to beat it,” Jo said as she sat back and rubbed her eyes, only to notice Heather staring at the screen.

 

“Sis?”

 

“They keep the retinal scan patterns at a secure site, key coded to match the home,” Heather said slowly, and then she smiled, the biggest broadest smile.

 

“Oh I know that look, what are you thinking?”

 

“The alarm may be ‘Pussycat proof’,” Heather said, “but they haven’t made a database yet that is Hand proof.  We hack the company records to get the accounts, and then we add some extra entries to the retinal scan database.”

 

“Sis – you are a genius.  How long will it take?”

 

“Leave it with me – and make some lunch for all of us please,” Heather said with a smile.

 

2 pm

The Village

 

 

“Karen, Alice – come away in please,” Caroline said as she held the door open, allowing the old friends of her mother to enter.

 

“Nice place,” Alice said as she looked round.  “So how are you Caroline?”

 

“I’ve had an interesting few days,” she said as she pushed her blonde hair back.  “Karen, they found my grandfather.”

 

“They did?  That’s fantastic!” Karen hugged Caroline before she said, “So are you going to meet him?”

 

“I’m trying to sort something out – so, would you care for something to drink?”

 

“Mineral water for me,” Karen said as she sat down.

 

“Coffee if you have it – late night with the kids.”

 

“I can understand - A teenager is bad enough,” Caroline said as she handed Karen a bottle of water and then made some coffee.  “Listen – I could use some advice from both of you.”

 

“Oh now that sounds serious,” Alice said, “what is it?”

 

“I take it you heard about my request of Missy and Ellen?”

 

“Oh yeah – there are a lot of people want to shake your hand,” Karen said with a smile.

 

“Well, I got the letters from both of them, but Juliette told me to be cautious – so I would appreciate your advice on how to proceed with them.”

 

“Well, if we can help, we will,” Karen said.  “Let’s have a look at what you got.”

 

Caroline picked up the first envelope and looked inside.  “Here is what Ellen sent – very detailed, but the gist is easily picked up.”

 

“Yeah,” Karen said as she read through it.  “On the surface, it seems she has met your – requests, but read the fine print.  She would have you meeting the sort of requests you won’t have the time or the desire to meet.  For example, note this clause.”

 

She pointed to a clause as Alice looked at it.  “Oh my, they still try to slip that in?”

 

“Slip what in?”

 

“Sign this, and she has the right to demand you drop anything or else pay her commission for refusing the offer.”

 

“So damned if I do, and damned if I don’t,” Caroline said. 

 

“What did Missy say?”

 

“Have a look,” Caroline said as she handed them a single sheet of paper.

 

Caroline,

 

I have considered the terms you suggested and make this counteroffer.

 

On the percentage of your fee to charity, I suggest 20% after commission, but before tax, and have your accountants claim it as a tax-deductible donation.

 

On the right to refusal, I have no problem with that.

 

On my fee, my fees are paid directly to my company, and as such are not mine to negotiate away.  I am prepared, however, to enter a similar arrangement to you, where the agreed percentage from your fee is matched from my share of the fees paid by the company.  The company will also agree to a regular donation, the amount to be decided by agreement.

 

I hope we can talk to discuss these.

 

Sincerely,

 

Missy Auerbach

Norstar Agency

 

The two old friends looked at each other, and then at Caroline.

 

“Want my opinion?”

 

“Always, Karen?”

 

“Talk to Missy – she makes a fair counteroffer.”

 

“She makes a good point about making it tax deductible as well,” Alice said.  “In the long run, you would be better off.”

 

“And Ellen?”

 

“Thank her for her offer, and refuse.  Trust me – at least Missy will talk to you.”

 

“Very well – but I still feel 25% is better.”

 

“That’s for the two of you to work out – now, about next month?”

2.30 pm

 

The final whistle blew as the players shook hands, leaving the field and talking to their parents.

 

“That was fun.” Ama smiled as she sipped from the water bottle that Pepsi’s mom had insisted she carry.

 

“You meant it when you said you were good.” Pepsi stood with her hands on her knees, recovering her breath.

 

Ama smiled as she sat on the grass.  “I have good balance, it helps, and my Father taught me the proper way to kick a soccer ball.”

 

“Well you are heaps better then me.” Pepsi stood up and started sipping her drink.

 

“Not as a defender, you are a far better tackler then me.”

 

“That’s true.” Nick Myanos, an old friend of Pepsi’s joined the conversation. “Your ball skills though Ama are wicked.”

 

“Wicked… they are not evil, they are…”

 

It’s slang Ama.  Sorry I forget you might not get all of this yet.”

 

“Give her time Nick, she’s catching up fast Nick.” Pepsi grinned.

 

“So wicked means good?” Ama asked cautiously.

 

“In this sense it does.” Nick spoke. “Can I get you to show me one day how you look as though you are going left, then you run your foot over the ball and using the outside actually go the other way?”

 

“Sure.” Ama smiled, “It just requires practice.”

 

“Well maybe one evening this week?”

 

“That would be nice.” Ama smiled.

 

“I’ll give you a ring, and maybe we can grab burgers afterwards?” Nick called over his shoulder as he walked away.

 

“Ama has a date, Ama has a date!” Pepsi giggled.

 

“I do not…” Pepsi looked at her best friends face. “Do I?”

 

“Well soccer and something to eat, that sounded like a date to me.”

 

 

 

 

“Well how was your game girls?” Annie called out as the girls came into the apartment.

 

“It was fun.” Ama smiled.

 

“And Ama got asked out on a date.”

 

“It’s not a date Pepsi, I’m just showing him how to do that crossover move.”

 

“Him?” Dominique asked as she came from the kitchen.

 

“Nick Myanos.” Pepsi giggled. “He’s 15, his parents are sculptors, I’ve known him years, and he never asked ME to practice a soccer move then have a burger afterwards.”

 

“It’s not a date.”

 

“Well sounds like one to me.” Annie laughed.

 

“Me too.” Dom smiled.

 

“You three are hopeless.” Ama smiled as she slumped into an armchair.

 

“I hoped you removed your boots?” Dom looked up from the papers she was carrying.

 

“We did.” Both teenagers nodded.

 

“Well I have news for you Ama.” Dom sat on the couch and beckoned the young African girl to sit next to her.

 

“Is it bad?” Ama’s lip trembled.

 

“Only if you think that becoming my daughter legally is bad…”

 

“Becoming… oh…oh”

 

“The adoption process got finished in record time, we need to see a judge and sign papers on Wednesday, but for all purposes you are now my daughter Ama.”

 

“I am?” Ama looked doubtful.

 

“Yes you are.” Dom smiled.

 

“I’m Ama Jameson, I’m Ama JAMESON!” the black girl bounced up in joy, and hugged Dom, Annie, then Pepsi.

 

“Congratulations.” Pepsi’s smile was so broad it could have lit a room.

 

“Does that mean I call you Mom?” Ama asked with a giggle.

 

“Oh no.” Her new parent laughed, “Caroline, just Caroline will do fine.”

 

 

Monday 20th October

7 am Local Time

The Peninsula Hotel

 

“Ready?” Juliette said as Janice signed the bill.

 

“Ready,” Jan said as Cathy came in.

 

“I will ride with you to the airport,” she said as she looked at them.  “I have to make some flight arrangements of my own.”

 

“So you will join us?”

 

“I would be honoured if you would accept my request.  Besides, I need to show Pru her gown and – well, less fit, more strategically glue in place.”

 

“When can we expect you?”

 

“Tomorrow afternoon – I will stay at…”

 

“You will stay at my place,” Juliette said.  “I’ll have a car meet you at Newark.”

 

“Thank you – and now, we must go.  It would not do if you were late…”

 

 

Monday 20th October

10 am EST

Norstar Agency

 

“Missy?  Diana de Ros to see you.”

 

“Show her in,” Missy said, as she stood up, dressed in yet another grey trouser suit with a red blouse underneath.  As Diana walked in, she wondered yet again how she made even a simple cream coatdress look as if it was a Chanel original.

 

“Diana – thanks for coming round today,” Missy said as she moved over to a corner couch.

 

“Well, we may have our disagreements,” Diana said, “but I think on this we can agree that a stop needs to put to these posters.”

 

“Agreed – Abby’s image is very important, and the people at Memories in particular will be most upset if they find out about these.”

 

“Have they been informed yet?”

 

“No – and I would prefer to keep it that way unless we have to.  Did you get a chance to speak to Juliette?”

 

“I called her before she left.  We have a mutual friend who had similar problems – so she will call on her later and ask who she sought legal advice from.  In the meantime, however, I would like us to visit the man who sells these things.  The market will be closed, but does he operate anywhere else?”

 

“I did some checking before you came this morning,” Missy said, “he has a stall at Manhattan Mall on Mondays and Tuesdays.  I know it is not your normal shopping destination, but would you like to take a walk down there?”

 

“Why not?  I am always open to new experiences,” Diana said as the two women stood up.

 

“Missy, before you go?”

 

“Yes,” she said as she looked at her assistant.

 

“Caroline Jameson called – she says she would like to talk to you.”

 

“See if she can meet for lunch – on me this time.”

 

“So she has chosen you, darling,” Diana said as they left the office.

 

“Well, I win round 1,” Missy said as they headed for the elevator.

 

 

 

 

 

Manhattan Mall was a white walled attempt at a bijou shopping area, typical of many small malls but in the heart of the city.  Diana looked around with mild amusement as they approached the poster stall, the owner talking to a couple of girls as they looked at some of the posters on sale.

 

“Here it is,” Missy whispered as she beckoned Diana over, the two of them looking at the large photograph.

 

“Definitely doctored or photoshopped – whoever did this knows what they’re doing…”

 

“Good morning ladies – I would not have thought Abby de Ros was your type, unless…”

 

Diana and Missy both turned and stared at the young man, who scratched his goatee and said “Sorry – wrong conclusion.  It’s a beautiful poster isn’t it?”

 

“Well, it has certain merits,” Missy said quietly, as she waved with her hand, “but would you like to know what one of them is not?”

 

“Do tell,” he said with a smirk.

 

“It’s not authorized,” Missy said as two security guards walked over.  “My name is Missy Auerbach, and I am the agent of Abigail de Ros.  This lady here is Diana, Countess de Ros, and Abigail’s mother.  And these two gentlemen are here to help me serve this Cease and Desist order, authorizing me to seize all copies of the poster and any other items that bear the image of my client – such as those keyrings there.”

 

She handed the stall owner a manila envelope, as the security staff started to remove the items.  “Hey,” he called out, “I got those legit – you can’t just take them.”

 

“Oh I think we can,” Missy said, “but if you want to avoid being dragged into further unpleasantness, you can help yourself.”

 

“How,” he said as he looked at them.

 

“Tell us,” Diana said in her sweetest voice, “who you obtained these articles from.  We would much rather deal with the organ grinder than the monkey…”

 

 

1 pm

The Refectory

 

“Thanks mum, that’s great news.  I’ll see you tonight.”

 

“What is,” Abby said as she and Jo sat with Jeannie and Becca.

 

“Mum and the lawyers have got things sorted out, and she’s signed the contract.  They limit European appearances to holidays and weekends, and also the time during school semesters.”

 

“How on earth do they do this in England anyway,” Jo said as she bit into her wrap.

 

“Child labor laws – they limit how long kids can work for.  You should try them here some time.”

 

“There are state laws that cover Broadway and such like – it’s why when Matilda won the Tony a couple of years back, they had to award four, one to each girl playing Matilda.”

 

“So when is Juliette due to get back?”

 

“In the next few minutes,” Jo said as she looked at her watch, “I wonder who will be worse off, her? Or Janice?”

 

“Who knows?”

 

 

2.30 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“Home the conquering heroes come,” Sandy said as the cab dropped Janice and Juliette off outside the mansion door.  “How are you feeling?”

 

“Surprisingly good – I slept the first half of the flight, so it feels as if I’ve had a normal day,” Janice said as she came in.  “As for Juliette?”

 

“I’m fine – did a lot of thinking on the plane,” Juliette said as she came in.  “First things first – Cathy is flying over tomorrow, and will stay at my place.”

 

“Cathy?  She’s not just bringing new outfits, is she?”

 

“Nope – one of the things I need to tell you all about, but later.  Right now I need a chance to walk round and a cold drink.  Then, I have a house call to make.  Jan?”

 

“Do you mind if I stay here until Katy comes back, Sandy?  I’ll grab a cab and take her back after that.”

 

“No problem,” Sandy said as Heather came in.

 

“So what have I missed?”

 

“Jeannie got the contract signed, Missy and Diana tag teaming, and later today it’s Missy and Caroline, round 2.”

 

“Nice quiet weekend then,” Juliette said with a smile.

 

“Well, for the most part,” Heather said as she sat down, “I missed the fun on Saturday.  Guess this time out tech savvy is the key thing.”

 

“True – so what have you been thinking about?”

 

“Diversions,” Juliette said with a smile.

 

3.30 pm

 

“Hey all.” Juliette chirped cheerfully as she entered Jack Linklater’s studio.

 

“Hello Darling.” Jack put his camera down and came over and kissed her.  “I did not expect to see you today.”

 

“Good afternoon Jack… Hello Flush.”

 

“Hey Pelican, look what I’m reduced to.” Pru Stratton made a face as she stood with her arms by her side. “Thanks to that little mix-up down under, I’m having to use these babies to earn an honest living again.” Pru adjusted her breasts to fit in the strapless gown she was wearing.

 

Pru darling, stop playing with the girls, you know it does absolutely nothing for me.” Jack smiled as he signaled his assistants to start changing the setup.

 

“So what brings you to Jack’s den of iniquity Ju?” Prudence said as she stripped out of the gown and walked round naked, she and Jack exchanging faces when they looked at each other.

 

Pru darling do you have ANY modesty?” Juliette giggled.

 

“What for?” Pru laughed as she put a robe on, “There’s not a straight man in the place to get turned on.”

 

“So what was the mix-up again darling?” Juliette said as she kissed the model on both cheeks.

 

“Oh the bastards thought that the huge chunk of crystal I had on my wrist was letting me get flashes of opponent’s cards.  The plebs did not even appreciate the artistry of the setting!”

 

“And was it?” Jack asked as he supervised the lighting technician.

 

“Jack darling,” Pru said as she looked over, “do you honestly think I needed to cheat to beat that bunch of second raters?”

 

“Well the amount of times you’ve taken my money at the table…?”

 

“Jack, you twitch when you bluff, anybody can beat you.”

 

“That’s true Jack.” Juliette smiled and nodded.

 

“It has cramped my recreation though getting barred, even though they had no evidence.”

 

“Well their loss is the fashion worlds gain Prudence darling.” Jack fussed over the position of a light. “Andrew, why do I employ you dear boy?”

 

“Because he’s cute Jack.” Pru burst into laughter, “And you adore cute boys.”

 

“True.” Jack looked skyward.  “But I do expect a modicum of technical competence in return.  Look, like this…”

 

“So to get back to my question,” Pru said as she shook her head, “what brings you here Ju?”

 

“First to thank Jack for making my latest shoot so painless.”

 

“It was a pleasure darling.” Jack blew a kiss.

 

“Second though to see you about a couple of things Pru?”

 

“Me? What the hell for Ju?”

 

“First there are some bootleg pinups of young Abby de Ros out there, I remember you…”

 

“Had a hell of a time with ones of me.” Pru nodded.

 

“Can you get the lawyers you used to contact Missy please?”

 

“Yeah, those bastards targeting a kid like her.” Pru sighed. “And the other thing?”

 

“Big Poker in Atlantic City this weekend.”  Juliette smiled as she waited to see her friend’s reaction.

 

“I know.” Pru rolled her eyes. “Bastards!”

 

“Well,” she said quietly, “My Hong Kong business partner can get you a seat Pru.”

 

“She can?” suddenly Pru was all attention.

 

“Yeah, the one condition is you wear one of her gowns to publicise it.”

 

“Darling to get the chance to rub peoples nose in it, I’d play nude….”

 

“And she means that.” Jack winked.

 

“Trust me, I’ve seen the sketches and you are as close to it in this gown as you dare can be on live television.”

 

“I am intrigued already…”

 

Well you know Cathy, she’s flying in to see you.”

 

“Okay, I’m still at the same old place Ju.”

 

“Okay Pru darling, time to go back to work.” Jack reminded the model.

 

“Sorry Jack.” Pru looked round as she slipped the robe off and strode nude towards the wardrobe lady.

 

“Hey!” she yelled as Jack shot a few frames.

 

“Well I could make a fortune with these pics of you on posters.” Jack smiled wickedly.

 

“See what I have to pit up with?  I’ll see you around Ju.”

 

“Oh I know you will,” Juliette said as she waved and left them to their work.

 

3.30 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“MOMMY!!!”  Katy Carter literally jumped into her mother’s lap and hugged her as she came into the house.  “Did you being me back a present?”

 

“I brought you back a very special present,” Jan said as she kissed her daughter.  “It’s waiting at home for you – I called your granny when I got back, and she told me it had been delivered.”

 

“Oh goody,” she said as she hugged Jan again, while little George and Sandy came in.

 

“Mom,” little Sandy said, “the school have said we can dress up for Halloween this year.  Have you decided on my costume yet?”

 

Bet it’s a princess,” George said as he stuck his tongue out.

 

“And what’s wrong with being a princess,” Katy and Sandy said in unison as they stood and looked at him.

 

“All right you three,” Heather said, “Milk and cookies in the kitchen, go.”

 

The three younger kids ran off as Heather sat down.

 

“Tonight,” Jan said as she rubbed her nose, “is a family night.  End of discussion.”

 

“So what was the most exciting thing about the weekend?”

 

“It’s an amazing city, but I guess it was going to Macau yesterday.  That was a real eye opener – in so many ways.  Ju will tell you about it later.”

 

“I’m sure she will – once she gets a good night’s sleep.”

 

“Hmmm?”

 

“Second rule of travelling from Hong Kong – get an early night when you get back.”

 

“What’s the first rule?”

 

“You already did it – sleep the first half of the flight,” Sandy said with a smile.

 

“Now you take Katy home, you put your feet up, you relax, you go to work tomorrow and dispense gifts and bonhomie – then you come here tomorrow night, and we plan out the Saturday night of someone’s nightmares…”

 

 

3.30 pm

Norstar Agency

 

“Miss Jameson to see you, Miss Auerbach.”

 

“Thank you,” Missy said as Caroline walked in.  “Would you bring some drinks please?”

 

“Chamomile tea if you have it,” Caroline said as she sat down.  “So, Missy I found your proposal – intriguing.  I believe you have a fair proposal, but I still think 25% is what I wish to donate.  I have been advised that by making it a tax deductible donation, we both may profit from it.”

 

“Possibly,” Missy said as the drinks were brought in, “but there are other implications, such as local tax laws.  I merely suggest 20% as a reasonable compromise.”

 

“And you would be prepared to match from your own salary on the jobs I select?”

 

“I would.”

 

“Good,” Caroline said as she sipped her tea.  “Then let us discuss specifics…”

 

Tuesday 21st October

9 am

FBI Field Office

 

“So how was Hong Kong?” Adam smiled as Janice wiggled her way into the office, each slow step in her 5-inch heels rippling the tight fabric of the blue skirt of the copy of a Versace suit she was wearing.

 

“It was amazing.” Jan said as she sat down.  To Adam she seemed suddenly both exotic, yet familiar in a way as well.

 

“Did you?” Tom Callaghan asked.

 

“Yes I did.” Janice smiled as she handed her boss a garment bag she had been carrying.

 

“What do I owe you Janice?”

 

“Nothing Tom, believe me this is a gift from Huntingdown’s

 

“Fair enough – but just this once.”

 

“I got you a gift as well Adam,” she said as she handed Adam a second garment bag.

 

“What on earth is this,” he said as he opened it, and took out a tailored blazer.  Slipping it on, he said, “How on earth did you get my measurements?”

 

“You should stop leaving your jacket on the back of the chair, where anyone can see it – and the label,” Janice said with a smile.  “Like it?”

 

“Love it,” Adam said as he slipped it off and put it in the bag.  “So what was it like?”

 

“I don’t know how to describe it – flying in in the dark, and the noise in the city.”

 

“What about the business you’ve invested in?”

 

“Amazing – the quality of the fabrics and the work they produce, you can hardly tell between it and the originals the big houses use.”

 

“And Katy?”

 

“She is going to look so adorable at the party – she loves the outfit I got for her.”

 

“Right – designated chatter time over,” Tom said, “let’s get down to business.”

 

“So what news while I was away?”  Janice sat back and looked at the two men. 

 

Adam looked at Tom, and then said; “you know we’ve always suspected the Pussycats deal with the Triads.”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Well,” Tom said, “Interpol have an informer claims he saw some western women meeting with Fung Chen, one of the Fathers in the Macau Triads.  According to the report we received, he saw them taken by private car from an airfield to his house, and then from there to the market.”

 

“Is that right,” Janice said as she leaned forward, her chin resting on her hand.  Outwardly she was remaining as calm as possible, but inside her stomach was doing a fair impression of Baryshnikov dancing Swan Lake.

 

“Indeed – the claim is there were two, accompanied by a Chinese woman.  Anyway, Interpol are currently making arrangements with the Chinese authorities for him to come over and talk to us, I want you two to make arrangements for his security when he comes over.”

 

“Who do we talk to,” Adam said, as Tom passed him a file.  “He’ll be in touch later – for now, start to make arrangements.”

 

Jan felt as if a vice was closing over her heart as she listened to Adam and Tom talk.  She had only just begun to discover the joys of her new life, and now it looked as if it was all going to be ripped away – and worse.

 

For a moment, she felt as if she was a thirteen-year-old girl, trying not to think as the men held her down…

 

“Jan?”

 

“NO!”

 

“Jan are you all right?”

 

She shook her head and said “sorry – bad memories.  We’ll take care of everything Tom.”

 

“I know you will,” Tom said as he went back to his office.

 

“Are you sure you’re all right Jan?”

 

“Yeah – just delayed jet lag I think.  Excuse me a minute.”

 

She stepped into the ladies room and took out her cell phone.

 

Ju?  It’s Jan.  Meet me in Central Park at noon – we have a problem.”

 

 

 

Noon

Central Park

 

Juliette walked up to the table where Janice was sitting, nervously looking round.

 

“Jan?  What’s the problem?”

 

“You’d better sit down,” Jan said as she looked round.  “Someone saw us in Macau?”

 

“Apart from Cathy?”

 

“When I got to the office today, Tom told me Interpol have someone who saw two western women taken to Chan’s home.  Adam and I are making arrangements to meet the person when they fly in tomorrow.”

 

Juliette looked shaken for a moment, before she said, “do you know which flight?”

 

“Yeah, same one we came in on.  I don’t know the name – yet – but we find out tomorrow.  Ju, I’m not ready to give this up – what are we going to do?”

 

“Not panic for one thing,” Juliette said as she started to race through possible scenarios in her mind. 

 

“Penny for them?”

 

“I wish they were still here,” Juliette said quietly.  “Look, Jan, carry on as normal, and thanks for telling me.  I’ll take care of this.”

 

Ju, this is deadly serious…”

 

“So am I Jan.  Don’t worry, it’s in hand.”

 

Janice nodded as she got up and walked off.  “Goddess forgive me,” Juliette whispered as she took out her cell phone.”

 

“Dom?  I need to talk to you – I need your professional help.”

 

 

4 pm

The Richmond Mansion

 

“Coffee is in the dining room,” Sandy said as April came in.

 

“Thanks,” she said as she joined the other mothers.  “You’re here as well Caroline?”

 

“I am indeed,” Caroline, said as she sipped her coffee, “given Ama is becoming a close friend, and she has already attracted the attention of at least one boy, I have to assume that sensible precautions need to be taken.”

 

“On the other hand,” Heather said, “we finally get you to have coffee with us, while the Doc has a word with the others…”

 

 

 

“All right,” Karen said as she looked round the room, “I already know Jeannie, Abby and Jo, and I’ve met Becca before.  So why don’t the rest of you introduce yourselves?”

 

Nikki, Pepsi, Anna and Ama introduced themselves to Karen as she looked round.

 

“Good – now, I’ve been asked if I would do something for all of you, but before I do that, I am required by law to discuss other methods of birth control with you, and the pros and cons of each.  So let me say right off the bat that, with one notable exception, the only 100% effective method of birth control known to mankind is total abstinence.  Do any of you think that is ever likely to be the most effective method for you?”

 

Karen looked round the room, nodding as nobody raised their hand.  “I thought as much – and thank you all for your honesty.  Equally, I have to say that relying entirely on the male to take precautions is not sufficient.  Condoms burst, ladies, so you need to take precautions as well.

 

“Now, let’s talk about oral contraceptives…”

 

 

 

 

“Were you surprised, Claire?”

 

“Not really no,” Claire said in reply to Emma’s question.  “When she said she had talked to Bobbi, I knew what had happened.  How did you take it?”

 

“I cried a little – I guess I always thought Anna would wait until she was older – but then I realized she’s a growing woman as well.  So it seemed the best thing to do.”  She sipped her coffee before she said, “Am I the only one who waited until they were married?”

 

“Not quite,” Diana said quietly.  “I find myself both agreeing and disagreeing with what is happening, and yet I want only the best for my daughter.”

 

“We all want the best for the girls,” Heather said as she put her hand on Diana’s shoulder.  “At least we can trust Karen.”

 

“So when was the first time for you Caroline?”

 

“Some things I prefer to keep secret,” Caroline said with a smile.

 

 

 

“One day you’ll need to have this talk as well,” Juliette said as she sat with Sandy, Dominique and Cathy.

 

“Indeed.”

 

“Can I have a quiet word Bats?”

 

“Sure.” Alice said as she and Juliette went into the hallway.

 

“Are you pleased with the quality of the fabrics my people in Hong Kong supply?”

 

“Very satisfied… why?”

 

“Well,” Juliette said, “I took Janice on a trip to see the Hong Kong operation over the weekend.”

 

“Oh boy, how did she cope with that damn 16 hours flight?”

 

“Rather well actually.”  Juliette smiled as she said that.

 

“It always KILLS me.” Alice laughed.

 

“Well anyway Jan went a little mad buying shoes, hats and gloves, and at dinner she came up with the idea of us asking you to design a range of accessories, from hats to shoes, gloves, bags, scarves, etc?”

 

“It’s funny you should say that,” Alice said, “I’ve had some approaches from French manufacturers on just that subject.”

 

“Well I’d like to set up some formal business meetings.”

 

“You are serious aren’t you Ju?” Alice looked her old friend straight in the eye.

 

“Look - like we’ve proved with textiles, we can produce materials every bit as good as the old suppliers in Europe can. Hong Kong and Chinese made doesn’t have to be synonymous anymore with cheap and shoddy, or of knockoffs of designer brands.”

 

“Hence if you asked if I was happy with your fabrics?”

 

“Yes.”

 

“Well I know you and Cathy both set very high standards of your workers, to bear my name and label they’d need be as good at least, but hopefully better.”

 

“You’d be fully involved in quality control Bats.”

 

“Well I must admit it’s tempting…. Give me a couple of days to think?”

 

“Of course.” Juliette smiled.

 

“Maybe you and Cathy drive up to Boston and see me on Monday?

 

“That sounds like a good plan.”

 

“Great,” Juliette said, “let’s go back and sort a time out with Cathy.”

 

 

 

“The ones I am going to prescribe for you,” Karen said, “are a progestogen/oestrogen combination, which means you take one each day.  What you will find is your cycle becomes more regular, but may also become heavier.”

 

“What about side effects,” Anna asked.

 

“There are some, but that is true of all medicines.  What I can tell you is the benefits usually outweigh the risks, but I will give you some leaflets for you to talk about with your parent or guardian. 

 

“Also, under state law you will have to pay for these, but the cost is reasonable.  If you have a prescription plan or a problem getting it filled, let me know and I will see what I can do.

 

“In all honesty, however, the best advice I can give you is this – you take these, you make the partner use a condom, and you are very very careful with what you do.  Questions?”

 

 

 

 

“I feel just as funny about Jeannie taking these Diana – but I have to ask myself, what happens when we are not there on a shoot with them?  If they get into the habit now, then hopefully they will be sensible in the future.”

 

“I know, and you are right Barbara.  I just hope I never have to tell her grandmother.”

 

“Not the Duke?” Elaine said with a laugh.

 

“No, it would be my mother in law who would disapprove.”

 

“Sounds like the Gorgon,” Elaine said with a smile.

 

“Was your mother in law that bad?” April asked.

 

“Oh yes – my husband and I fooled around before we were married, but the moment she found out she went ballistic.”

 

“Caroline, could I have a word please?”

 

“Of course,” Caroline said, “if you will excuse me ladies?”

 

She followed Juliette out of the kitchen and onto the patio at the rear.  As Juliette looked round, she said, “You need my professional help?  In what way Juliette?”

 

“Something I prayed to the Goddess I would never have to do, and yet, I do,” Juliette said, “because if you cannot help me, we are all sunk.”

 

“What is the problem?”

 

Juliette sat at the table, Dominique opposite, before Juliette said, “When we were in Hong Kong, Cathy took me and Janice to meet a man called Fung Chen.”

 

“I know of him – one of the Honoured Fathers. I presume he wished to discuss recent events.”

 

“That and he is willing to help with something we have planned for this weekend.”

 

“Ah – I did wonder why you had Susan and Annie visit the farm.  Where?”

 

“Trills – the casino in Atlantic City.”

 

“Intriguing – can I be of assistance?”

 

“I hope so, but I have a more pressing matter.  Someone saw us and has contacted Interpol.  All Janice knows is he or she arrives on the same flight we took to Newark tomorrow.”

 

“Ah,” Dominique said, “and I presume you wish the threat – neutralized?”

 

Juliette nodded silently as she looked at Dominique.  “I know it is asking a great deal, but…”

 

“Consider it done - but it will not be easy.  I presume you want this kept very much in house Ju.” Dominique looked grave.

 

“Yes.” Juliette took a deep breath as she said this, watching Dominique as she thought things over.

 

“I’m going to need a team.”

 

“Not just a rifle shot?”

 

“No those Interpol bastards will have him or her bound up in Kevlar tight, It will need be a head shot from close in.”

 

“Well, scratch the kids - they all have school.” Ju thought aloud.

 

“Plus you and Jan. Neither of you can be anywhere near.”

 

“So who?”

 

“Diana, me, Annie and Susan.”

 

“Annie has school.”

 

“Not tomorrow.  She has the day off for personal development.  She will have to change her planned activities for a while.”

 

“Where Dom?”

 

Dominique stood up and looked out over the garden.  “I’m thinking the airport, but we need someone to finger the damn guy so we know our target.”

 

“I’ll ask Cathy if she get a photo from that end.  I know her contacts will be able to help.”

 

“Good – also, get Heather to background check each and every passenger on the manifest, work out who the snitch is, and who’s Interpol?”

 

“I can do that.”

 

“Ask Cathy to round up four Cathay Pacific flight attendants uniforms in the right size, and also get Heather to do fake ID’s.”

 

“Okay I’m getting a picture.  Would it be airside or landside?”

 

“Preferably landside – as soon as they clear customs if at all possible.  Leave the planning to me Ju – and ask Diana and Sandy to meet me at the office tomorrow at 8.”

 

“Sandy?”

 

“Sandy – we are going to need her help as well.”  Dominique put her hand on Juliette’s shoulder.  “Thank you for trusting me with this.”

 

“No, thank you – for everything.”

 

The two embraced before they headed back in.

 

“Cathy?”

 

“Yes Juliette?”

 

“We need to head back to my apartment – there is something I need to tell you.”

 

8.30 pm

The Huntingdown Apartment

 

“I thank you Honoured Father.  Be assured we will take all necessary steps to remove this mark from our houses.

 

Shī péi le,” Cathy said as she ended the call.  “He will use his agents airside at the airport to monitor the boarders, and obtain the closed circuit film for review.  Heather?”

 

“Got her on line.  As soon as she can, she’ll have the manifest and boarding times.  Standard practice would be for them to be amongst the last on.”

 

“He has also informed me that they have agents asking certain questions of agents in Macau – it is best you do not know the details – and his own technicians are hacking into Interpol records.”

 

“Don’t they want Heather to do it?”

 

“No – from what you told me, Heather is too good for this.  You need a trail left that diverts – ah, excuse me one moment.”

 

Cathy answered her phone and spoke in Cantonese for a few moments, before saying “we have a name.  Regretfully, it is the driver of the car that took us – I will explain more in due course, once we have this confirmed.”

 

“The uniforms?”

 

“Please, Juliette – they will be with Dominique from my local contact in the morning.”

 

“Cathy, I can’t thank you enough for your help with this.”

 

Juliette watched as her friend turned and looked at her.  “It is my name and my reputation that is also in danger here Juliette – I take that very seriously.”

 

 

“So do I Cathy – so do I.”

 

11 pm

 

Ju?”

 

Juliette looked up as Cathy came back into the room.  “Go ahead Heather.”

 

“I checked the manifest for the flight you asked me about – the name you gave me was one of the last people to board, business class.”

 

“So predictable,” Cathy said as Juliette typed, “Who boarded with him?”

 

“Names either side coming with e-mail.  Want to tell me what this is all about?”

 

“Not yet Heather – how about those security passes?”

 

“Done and on their way to Susan – but I wish I knew why you needed them.”

 

“Trust me Heather – I will tell you when we meet tomorrow night.”  Juliette opened the secure e-mail link as Cathy looked on, and texted them to her contacts.

 

“All done?”

 

“All done – get some sleep Heather, and thank you.”

 

“We have confirmed names,” Cathy said, “known to the Honoured Father.  Now, all we can do is let Dominique know, and hope – and pray she is as good as you say she is.”

 

Wednesday 22nd October

The New York Offices of Madame X

8 am

 

“Diana – any idea why we have been asked here today?”

 

“None at all darling,” Diana said to Sandy as they walked into the office block, “but Dominique said it was urgent.”

 

“Have you talked to Ju since last night?”

 

“No,” Diana said as she shook her head as Susan came out.  “Good, you’re here,” she said, “you’d better come through.”  She led them to a meeting room, where Annie was waiting for them.

 

“You got an early call as well I see,” she said as the two of them sat down.  “Dom came back last night, and just said she needed my help, then she brought me down here today.”

 

“Good you’re here,” Dominique said as she came in.  “Please, forgive me if I am a little curt at the moment, but we face a situation which means I have to be focused.  I want you to look at this man.”

 

She handed round copies of a photograph of a Chinese man, standing by a black SUV.  “This gentleman is a former employee of one of the men that Cathy deals with in Macau and Hong Kong.  Yesterday, we discovered that, having taken Juliette and Janice with Cathy to meet this gentleman on Sunday, he has gone to Interpol to say he believes he has seen two of the Pussycat Gang.”

 

“Shit,” Sandy said as she looked at him, “where is he now?”

 

Dominique glanced at her watch, and said “about four hours away from Newark airport.  Interpol is flying him into the US today – we have confirmation he is on the plane.  I have asked you here today for one purpose, and one purpose only.”

 

“We need to take him down,” Diana said as she looked round the table.  “This is a sanction, isn’t it?”

 

“Regretfully, yes – we cannot allow this man to tell what he knows.  Action has been taken in Macau and Hong Kong to break the connection at that side – but it falls to us to finish the job over here.  If any of you want out, now’s the time.”

 

She looked round the table, as all four nodded to show their agreement.

 

“That explains why you asked me to bring some presents,” Sandy said.  “They’re in this bag.”

 

“The one chance we get is when he leaves the plane and comes landside – security is too tight at all other times.  Therefore, we need to infiltrate airside and identify him, and his handlers.”

 

“How many,” Susan asked.

 

“Two – we have their photographs and descriptions as well.  Make no mistake – this man at least must not get more than a few feet into the US.”

 

“How do we get airside,” Diana asked.

 

“We have Cathay Pacific uniforms for the four of us downstairs.  Sandy, we need you ready to get us the hell out of there when the excrement starts flying.”

 

“Understood – and the car?”

 

“We have one prepped and ready downstairs,” Susan said, “clean plates, engine tuned.  Clint saw to it personally – he was up all night, the poor dear.”

 

"Okay - even with wigs we need to be unrecognizable on any security cameras. So perfect makeup, concealing dark glasses and gloves.  We don’t all need to have the same hair, but we have wigs available as well.”

 

“So to all intents and purposes, we are four stewardesses, right?”

 

“Right – we go airside using passes Heather worked up for us, and wait for the flight to come in.  If they follow the usual pattern, and the fact they were last on suggests they will, then they will also be the last off.  At any rate, once we know the gate, one of us keeps watch and then communicates with the others.  We gather, encircle, and wait until he clears airside.

 

“At which point we do what we have to do, and Sandy shows us just how good a getaway driver she really is as we come out of there."

 

“You make it sound so simple,” Susan said, “but it isn’t is it?  The place will be crawling with civilians, and there is still other security to consider.”


"Agreed – which is why we all are the potential shooter." Dominique continued, "Once we have our target it's who can get closest and get a clean shot…. Any problems Annie?"


"No." Annie nodded grimly.

"FA's wheel cases while they are in airports." Diana remarked.

"Don't worry we are getting four clean ones bought in the next hour." Dom tried to sound confident. "Just remember no prints, gloves at all times."

"Thank the Goddess we keep a stock of clean handguns." Diana smiled.  “Which I presume is what is in the bag?”

 

Sandy nodded in agreement.

"Just try to keep the body count down girls, but we will probably have collateral damage. Just make sure we all escape, and the Rat dies."

Each girl in turn nodded as Dominique looked round.

 

“All right – Sandy, I’ll get someone to take you down to examine the car.  The rest of you, follow me – and bring the bag with you.”

 

As Sandy went with one of Susan’s staff, the others walked to a larger room, where four uniforms were hanging above a bench.  They consisted of a tailored red skirt and jacket, with brass buttons on the jacket, a white blouse, and a black and white scarf.  Pairs of natural hose and black patent leather shoes with a two-inch heel completed the outfits.

 

There were also four small black cases, with authentic Cathay Pacific staff tags on them, and on each case was a security pass with the four girls – Dom with her normal black hair, Diana in a brunette wig, and Annie and Susan as blondes.

 

“Wigs are over there with the makeup,” Dominique said as she started to strip off.  “Time is short – let’s get ready.”

 

9 am

St Angela’s

 

“Mrs. Hardisty?”

 

Kate Hardisty turned round to see Abby and Jo standing with a young African girl, who looked very nervous.

 

“Ah,” she said quietly, “you must be Ama.  Annie Kelly said you would be coming today for the standard assessment tests.”

 

“That is right,” Ama, said, “I trust my clothing is suitable?”  The young girl had put on a blue polo shirt and grey joggers, with sports socks and trainers.

 

“Not a problem, my dear,” Kate said as she smiled at her.  “Why don’t you come with me, and I’ll explain how the day will go.”

 

“I need to finish by three – Caroline and I have an appointment at City Hall…”

 

“Of course, Ama.  Come with me – Joanne will see you at lunchtime.”

 

As they walked off, Jo said, “I remember when I came to do those tests.  I hated them.”

 

“Yeah, but I think she’ll like them,” Abby said.

 

 

 

 

Noon

Newark Airport

Terminal B

 

“There we go ladies,” Clint said as he pulled up in the taxi outside the terminal building.  “Good luck.”

 

“Thanks,” Susan said as the four flight attendants stepped out, retrieving their flight bags from the trunk before Clint drove off.  All four had spent time ensuring their makeup was perfect; the wigs firmly in place and the large glasses that covered their eyes making them all seem the same.

 

“Shall we,” Dominique said as they entered the terminal, smiling at the passengers as they approached the security check.  The guard saw their badges and ran a wand over their bodies, before they were waved through without any further examination.

 

“Okay, we made it through the first part all right,” Dom whispered as they gathered near a duty free shop, and she took out her cell phone.

 

“Sandy?”

 

“I’m here Dom,” Sandy said as she sat behind the wheel of the car, watching from the short stay car park.  She had changed into a black sweater and pants, and her gloved hands cradled the steering wheel.

 

“Okay, I will send two texts.  The first will tell you the target has been sighted, and you need to get into position.  The second is to tell you to come and get us.”

 

“Noted.  Good luck.”

 

“Right,” Dom said as she looked round, “let’s make our way to the arrivals area.  Susan, take point – do we know which gate the plane is due to arrive at?”

 

“Barring any last minute changes, then yes,” Susan said.

 

“Go – and watch discretely.  Let me know when you have spotted him.  As for us three – let’s go grab a coffee.”

 

The three women made their way over to a coffee shop and placed their orders, watching carefully through their glasses.

 

Noon

FBI Field Office

 

“Boo.”

 

Janice nearly jumped out of her skin as she looked at Adam.  “What the hell did you do that for,” she said as she clutched her chest.

 

“I’ve never seen you look so nervous.  What’s going on?”

 

“Anticipation – we may just have the break we need to bring those female bastards down now.”  Janice looked at Adam, hoping he would not see the sweat on her palms.

 

“Exactly – they’re bringing him straight here, so hopefully…”

 

 

12.30 pm

The Refectory

 

“Well, what do you think of our school Ama” Jo asked as she shepherded her charge through the lunch line.

 

“It’s amazing.” Ama shook her head, “Compared to my school in Mazengwe it is like another world.”

 

“Still looking forward to coming here?”

 

“Oh Jo you don’t know just how much.”

 

Jo laughed as she paid for lunch and took Ama to the table all her friends were sitting at.

 

“Well you survived then?” Pepsi smiled, as she patted a seat for Ama to sit down next to her.

 

“Yes.” Ama smiled at all her friends.

 

“So how were the tests this morning?” Jeannie asked.

 

“Not too hard, they were basically solving puzzles with words and numbers.”

 

“Oh - they had you doing IQ tests.” Becca nodded.

 

“Pardon me please…IQ?”

 

“They are tests that reveal your Intelligence Quotient, hence IQ.” Doc looked up from her food.

 

“It gives them an idea how smart you are.” Jo added.

 

“Well I hope I did alright then.” Ama looked at her food and looked up.

 

“Don’t worry it’s not as bad as it looks.” Pepsi reassured her.

 

“So what is planned for this afternoon Ama?”

 

“I’m supposed to go to the gymnasium, see someone called a guidance lady, and then see the principal.”

 

“Well just tell them all what you enjoy at school, and what you’d maybe like to do as a career.” Jo spoke.

 

“We never asked… what are you hoping to be when you grow up Am?” Pepsi looked over, interested in the response.

 

“Well I am not quite good enough to be a professional soccer player…” Ama grinned as her friends laughed, “But I would like to be a teacher and to help children back home to learn as much as I’m getting the chance to learn”

 

“That’s very admirable Ama.” Jo felt herself choking back a little tear.

 

“So what about all of you? What jobs do you want to do girls?”

 

“Keep on modeling.” Jeannie smiled, “But for me it’s more pleasure than a job.”

 

“A doctor.” Anna looked serious, “I want to try and help as many people as I can.”

 

“You Pepsi?” Ama asked.

 

“Other then marrying a rich husband…”

 

“Well we all want THAT…” Becca interrupted, while the other girls laughed.

 

“I have been thinking maybe I’ll try and become a lawyer.”

 

“Well I have been thinking maybe working in politics, like my father.” Becca for once looked serious.  “I may joke around a lot, but when I see what he does and how it helps people, I want to do something like that.”

 

“That just leaves me and you Nikki.” Jo smiled, “and I’m hopefully going to be a Psychologist.”

 

“Well I sort of have this ambition to fly fighter jets.” Nikki blushed.

 

“You do?” Becca turned and looked at her friend in surprise.

 

“I’m thinking of going to the Naval Academy at Annapolis, and hopefully getting flight training when I graduate.”

 

“Wow - you are the last person I thought of as wanting to be a naval officer.” Pepsi shook her head.

 

“Well you all have very good ambitions.” Ama smiled.

 

“And this is a great school to prepare you.”

 

Ama nodded, “I just hope and pray they let me come here.”

 

"Hey Abs you are late." Jo looked at her watch as Abigail came to join them.

"Sorry,” she said as she sat down, “I was making some arrangements for Janice's Halloween party."

"I still haven't even thought of a costume." Jo sighed.

"Well I think I have solved your problems." Abby beamed. "Mary has a friend who is a theatrical costumier."

"Okay go on."

"Well you saw the Easter Parade pics…"

"Of you in that Edwardian dress… yes…don't rub it in Abs I'd have killed to wear a dress like that."

"Well Halloween is your chance…"

"You don't mean…?"

"I do."

"Oh my Goddess." Jo grinned from ear to ear.

"You are both so lucky." Pepsi looked sour, "My Mom will have me trick or treating like a little kid."

"Not this year she won't." Abby beamed at the younger girls. "I was ringing your Moms just now with Jan's permission.  You are all going to the party and so are they, and Mary has the same costumes for you as for Jo and me, and she'll lay on the makeup artists and hairdressers."

"Oh my God!" Doc looked amazed.

 

“I have my own costume,” Ama said, “but I look forward to seeing you all there.”

 

“Oh yeah – what are Caroline and Annie coming as?”

 

“Sorry,” Ama said with a smile, “I am – sworn to secrecy?”

 

 

1.20 pm

Newark International Airport

 

Dominique took out her cell phone, looked at the caller id and said, “Yes?

 

“Good – follow him and meet us near the landside exit.”

 

“The plane’s landed,” Annie said as she looked at Dom.

 

“Yes,” she said quietly, “let’s go.”

 

The three women took their cases and walked along, slipping through a security door and heading to the arrivals area.  Once through, they walked down the corridors and came out near to baggage claim, watching carefully as the passengers filed through from passport control.

 

As they watched, Dominique saw the target – a tall, dark haired Chinese man wearing what looked like a fleece jacket.  He looked nervous, and was flanked on either side by two tall men in sports jackets, shirts and trousers.

 

“Ready,” she whispered to Diana and Annie, both of them nodding as they patted their jackets.  Taking out her cell phone, Dominique sent the first text, and said, “Let’s go to work.  Diana and Annie, you move in front of them – Susan and I will come from behind.”

 

She spotted Susan walking along behind them and hung back, allowing Diana and Annie to move in front of the trio.  They all looked around behind their glasses, hoping the vast majority of passengers would avoid the flight attendants.

 

They made their way past the Customs officials, the girls shaking their heads as they approached a set of glass doors.  Dominique looked over at Susan and nodded, as all four pulled their scarves up over their noses masking their faces, reached into their jackets and pulled out their pistols.

 

“OHMYGODSHESGOTAGUN!!”

 

The scream from the woman behind them made one of the two men turn and reach into his jacket pocket, only to hear the crack of the pistol as Dominique shot him in the forehead.  As he slumped to his knees, the second man said, “RUN” and turned round, only to fall in agony as Annie hit him in the back of his knees with two bullets.

 

The Chinese man stood stock-still, unable to comprehend what was going on before he too collapsed to the floor, the bullet from Diana’s gun passing through his knee cap.

 

“EVERYONE GET DOWN!!!” Susan shouted out as she fired a shot above the crowd.

 

“We said EVERYONE FUCKIN’ WELL GET DOWN!!!!” Annie calmly walking up to a young couple standing mesmerized and shooting both in the head to reinforce the threat.

 

Behind them, Dominique and Diana walked over and stood over the witness as he cried in agony.

 

“The Honoured Father wishes you a painful and tormented afterlife,” Dominique said, before she shot him in the throat.

 

Annie heard the doors opening behind her, and wheeled round, hitting the armed security guard in the shoulder as he took his stance.

 

“GET OUT OF THE FUCKING WAY” she screamed as she fired two more shots, covering the kill shot of Diana through the head.  As she did so, Dominique sent the second text, as all four women walked quickly into the lobby, firing shots into the air as people scattered and dived to the floor.

 

“You – Drop the Weapons!!!”

 

“No,” Susan said as she fired at the two police officers, hitting one in the arm and the other in the face as they dropped their weapons, “you drop yours.”  They continued to walk past the screaming people and outside, where Sandy was waiting in the car.

 

“Let’s get the hell out of here,” Dominique said as they jumped in.

 

“Getting us the hell out of here,” Sandy replied as she screeched away, not taking the turnpike but the service roads off the airport site and speeding along the Lincoln Highway north from the scene.

 

“Keep your masks up till we are well clear girls.” Dominique reminded the team.

 

Sandy showed her talent for fast driving, speeding along; taking side roads and sharp turns, as she eventually emerged onto Macarter Highway, and then back through Secaucus.

 

“Hey Lover,” she called out on her phone, “ready to do the swap?”

 

“Waiting for you,” Heather replied as she made a sudden left and headed to Schmidts Woods Park.  As she screeched to a halt, Heather was waiting in a plain panel van.

 

“Changes of clothes in the back, as per Juliette’s instructions,” Heather said as they got in, “now do you want to tell me what’s going on?”

 

“Not yet,” Dominique said as she set a timer on a device and then threw it in the car, ”Just get us out of here.”  She jumped in and slammed the door behind her, Heather driving off and leaving the abandoned car.

 

A minute later, they all heard the explosion as they removed the uniforms and pushed them into black refuse sacks.  “I need to make a call,” Dominique said as she took out her cell phone.

 

2 pm

Conde Nast

 

“Thank you,” Juliette said as she ended the call, and then looked at Cathy.

 

“It is done?”

 

“It is done, and done well.  Five additional deaths and some wounded, but the threat is neutralized.”

 

“Excellent – then we can proceed,” Cathy said with a smile.

 

 

2 pm

FBI Field Office

 

“YOU ARE FUCKING KIDDING ME!!!”

 

“What the hell is going on,” Adam said as he and Janice returned from lunch.

 

“Shooting at Newark,” one of the other agents said, “looks like someone ordered a hit on the guy Interpol was bringing in.”

 

“Oh fuck,” Janice said quietly, “did they…”

 

“He’s dead, so is one of the Interpol agents a security guard and a cop, a young couple also got whacked for not moving quickly enough.  Normal Pussycat shit. Some wounded as well.  Tom is not a happy man.”

 

“No shit Sherlock,” Janice said, as Tom emerged from his office, incandescent with rage.

 

“I want to know what the fuck happened in Macau,” Tom said, “and how the fuck they knew who he was and what plane he was on.  And I want to know yesterday!!”

 

“On it Boss,” Jan, said as she logged in, scanning her messages.

 

“There must have been a security leak somewhere – neither of us even knew which plane he was on,” Adam said as he logged on and contacted Interpol.

 

"So where was the damn security leak?" Tom Callaghan shouted.

"Oh shit.”

 

“Jan?”

 

“Looks like it was at the Macau end Tom." Janice shook her head as she read the messages on her laptop."Two Interpol agents were found dead in their car, both had been tortured.  Hong Kong confirm they were the ones minding our man before they flew him over."

“It gets worse Tom,” Adam said as he looked at his laptop screen.

 

“How much worse could it get?”

 

"The Interpol computer system in Lyon was hacked for information." Adam read.

"Your friend the Hidden Hand Janice?" Callaghan asked.

"First, I’d hardly call her my friend,” Janice said quietly.  “And second, they would never have known if she had been in there – this can’t have been her work.”

 

"That's true Tom." Adam spoke.

"So The Pussycats international connections tipped them off and they mounted a deadly hit to protect their people?"

"Looks like it to me Tom." Janice nodded.

 

Goddamit – just when we thought we would have them!!  Alright you two – get down to the hospital, see if the wounded can tell us anything.  One thing’s certain now – they’ll think twice before betraying them from that side now.”

 

“We’re on our way,” Adam said as he and Janice grabbed their jackets.  As they left, Jan received a text from Juliette, which simply said “All cleared up.  Drinks my place tonight.”

 

Jan smiled inwardly at the deadly efficiency her friends had shown in protecting her identity.

 

 

5 pm

 

“Judge Hutton is seeing us in her chambers.” Tom Morse smiled reassuringly at Dominique and Ama as they sat on the wooden bench in the hall of the courthouse.

 

Courthouses by their very nature tended to make Dominique nervous.  She was wearing an open necked blouse and knee length skirt, with black shoes, while Ama was in a blue short-sleeved dress with white shoes.

 

“Can you and the ladies come in please, Mr. Morse?” An usher said as she opened one of the doors.

 

“Brooke it’s lovely to see you.” Tom said as he kissed the judge on the cheek.

 

“It’s nice to see you Tom, and at least for one afternoon practicing an honest trade as a lawyer, not as a politician.”

 

“Caroline, Ama, may I present Judge Brooke Hutton of the Family Court division, who for her sins was at St Angela’s with Claire, and at law school with me.”

 

“Good Afternoon Judge.” Caroline said as she shook the older woman’s hand.

 

“Good Afternoon Madame.” Ama shyly also shook hands.

 

“Well thanks to Tom, I have all the relevant paperwork.” The judge sat on the edge of her desk showing a still very fine pair of long legs under her skirt. “The adoption petition, your personal records Miss Jameson, the reports of the investigation of your home. And sadly both the reports of how young Ama here came to be in the US, and the detailed investigation in Mazengwe that confirms the death of her parents.”

 

“It has been a harrowing experience for Young Ama in an awful lot of ways.” Dom said as she looked down at her young charge.

 

“I agree.” The judge nodded. “Before we proceed I’d like to ask Ama some questions if I may?”

 

“Please go ahead.” Dom smiled.

 

“Ama, do you understand what is happening here today.”

 

Ama nodded, “Caroline is going to become my legal Mother.”

 

“That is one way of putting it.” The judge smiled. “Miss Jameson will become your guardian and protector, are you happy with that?”

 

“Oh very much so.” Ama smiled broadly.

 

“Now I see she has plans to send you eventually to my old school St Angela’s.”

 

“Yes I spent a lovely day there today.”

 

“My roommate, Annie Kelly, is helping her to catch up on her education with a plan that she starts in January,” Dom said.

 

“And you have already made friends with some girls who go there?”

 

“I have.” Ama smiled some more, “Including Mr. Morse’s daughter.”

 

“So I saw in his presentation.” The Judge smiled. “Well, my only qualm was regarding your need to travel on business Miss Jameson, but the fact that your friend is both a teacher, and also shares an apartment with you…”

 

“There is also an extended friendship group Your Honour.” Tom Morse spoke.

 

“I had guessed that Tom.” The judge smiled. “Well Miss Jameson, I am more than happy to be doing this.” She turned and started signing and stamping documents. “From now on you are Ama’s adoptive parent, her legal parent, and you have all of the rights and obligations of any natural parent.”

 

“Thank you your Honour.” Caroline said as they shook hands again.

 

“Thank you Brooke.” Tom Morse also shook hands.

 

“THANK YOU!” Ama threw her arms around the judge in her happiness.

 

”You are most welcome Ama.” The Judge smiled back at the happy young girl.  “Now, I suggest you go home and celebrate.”

 

“Actually,” Tom said as he produced a bottle of champagne and four glasses, “I thought we could celebrate here first.”

 

He set the glasses down and popped the cork, filling the glasses and passing them round.  “A toast,” he said, “to Ama Jameson.”

 

“Ama,” they all said as they supped Tom's champagne.

"Do you mind if we rush a little your Honour,” Caroline said, “but Ama has a date."

"It's NOT a date Caroline, I'm simply showing Nick how to do the crossover trick in soccer…"

"And then he's taking you for burgers."

"Well that sounds like a date to me Ama." The Judge smiled.

"Well date or not, you aren't playing soccer in that dress young lady." Caroline tried to look stern.

"Oh Caroline you are no fun."

"See, less than ten minutes as my daughter and she's already contradicting me." Caroline laughed.

 

7 pm

The Huntingdown Apartment

 

“Anyone home?”

 

Cathy came through from the kitchen to see Carina standing there with Judith.

 

“Carina – how nice to see you again,” she said as she came forward, “and this must be Judith.  She has grown so much in two months.”

 

“Must be the good feeding she gets from her Mama,” Cari said as she hugged Cathy.  “I’m glad you joined us here for this.”

 

“Believe me, I want this more than anything,” Cathy said as Juliette came in.

 

“Just in time for dinner – and how is my granddaughter,” she said as she picked up and hugged Judith.

 

“And she’s pleased to see you as well,” Carina said.  “So, just when were you planning to tell us we were all in danger of being uncovered?”

 

“How did you…?”

 

“Lucky guess – when I couldn’t raise Sandy or Heather today, and I heard the news.  Are we safe?”

 

“You’re safe,” Dominique said as she came in with Susan and Annie.   “The matter has been dealt with and nothing more need be said.”

 

“How’s Ama,” Cari asked.

 

“The happiest girl in the village at the moment,” Dom said.  “Even if she doesn’t yet know when a boy is making a move on her.”

 

“She’ll learn,” Annie said, “picking up after that is part of the job description now Dom.”

 

“I also hear you and Missy may be close to an agreement.”

 

“There is an understanding to have an agreement, yes,” Dom said to Juliette,” once we iron out a few minor details.”

 

“So who won the book,” Diana said as she walked in with Abby.

 

“Ah yes – I’d forgotten about that.  And how, pray tell, was the outcome to be judged?”

 

“By who was left standing,” Sandy said as she came in with Jo and Heather.

 

“I see,” Dominique, said as she looked at Annie, “did you know about this?”

 

“I cannot tell a lie – I had 100 on you to win.”

 

“Fine, fine,” Dom said with a laugh, “this has been too busy a day to complain about some fun.  Where’s Jan?”

 

“Right here,” Jan said as she came in.  “Am I the last?”

 

“Don’t worry about it – right, settle down everyone.  Before we begin, I need to explain what happened today.”

 

The room fell silent as Juliette explained about the mole, Interpol, and the hit at the airport.

 

“Necessary, sadly,” Carina said as she cuddled Judith.  “At least that threat has been neutralized.  Cathy, thank you.”

 

“It was our pleasure, as it is mine to help you with this endeavour.”

 

“Right,” Susan said as she turned on the television, and plugged in the laptop, “Film time.  Ladies, welcome to Trills Casino and Hotel.”

 

They sat and watched the footage taken by Juliette, Diana and Sandy two weeks previously.

 

“Nice place, real class,” Abby said.  “Mom really hated it.”

 

“It will make it more of a pleasure to empty their coffers,” Diana said as she sipped her wine.

 

“So fairly standard setup – that area they are working on…”

 

“That’s where the tournament is taking place on Saturday night, and where Flush will provide the first part of the distraction.”

 

“Indeed,” Cathy said, “I have designed the most alluring of gowns for her to almost wear.”

 

“I look forward to seeing it,” Juliette said with a smile, “or not.”

 

“What is the expected occupancy of the hotel on Saturday,” Jan asked.

 

“Heather?”

 

“Full – 1000 rooms, 2000 plus guests.  So stage 2 of the diversion, when we set off the fire alarms…”

 

“Tasty,” Susan said.  “Anyway, time for the private tour.”

 

They watched the footage next Janice took of the backstage area, and the security office.  Susan stopped the footage to look at the head of security.

 

 

“The first of the two main targets,” Juliette said, “Arthur Broderick, head of security.  Ex-marine, to be considered extremely dangerous.  Lives in W Glendale Avenue, Pleasantville.  Wife Roberta, both 41.  Oldest daughter Bobbi, 19.  One other daughter Carol, seventeen.”

 

“The details are in the files I’ll give you all at the end,” Heather said, as they turned

 

“So that’s the security room,” Jo said as she looked at the footage, “and everything goes through there?”

 

“Exactly – moving on to the counting room and the vault.”

 

“My,” Annie said quietly, “that is one fine room.”

 

“The place we are going to hit,” Juliette said as a woman came into view, “and main target number two.  Olivia Fuller, General Manager.  Lives in Merrit Drive Northfield, husband Dan runs a wine wholesale business, one daughter Merri aged 16, and her mother, Maria Poletta.”

 

“She is from the Sicilian families,” Cathy said, “and brought up in their traditions.  But she adores her mother, and will do anything to protect her.”

 

“Good to know,” Sandy said, “but we need them both alive.  They need to open the vault for us, and their families need to be there to help them to co-operate.”

 

“So this is a bit more complex than our usual heist – variety is the spice of life,” Cari said.  “So what’s the plan Mom?”

 

“Right – here is my idea in broad strokes.  First, a reminder – Saturday night a massive poker tournament is in the casino.  It is full to overflowing, and the money will be rolling in.  Our best opportunity is to hit in the small hours of Sunday – between 2 and 3 am.  We need to start work, however, tomorrow – or rather, you do Annie.”

 

“Me?  Why me?”

 

“Because we need the Black Cat to rob a particular house in Atlantic City tomorrow, and get us something very particular.” 

 

Heather handed Annie a photograph of a grey haired woman in a dark jacket and skirt, and a blue blouse.  “This is Maggie McCall, the head housekeeper – and we need to get a clone of her access card.  The best, safest way is to stage a robbery, and take a copy with this machine at the same time.”

 

“Okay,” Annie said, “and then?”

 

“Then,” Juliette said as she leaned forward, “we get sneaky.”

 

“We’re listening,” Sandy said quietly.

 

“Saturday we congregate at a safe house Cathy has found.”

 

“It is in a little visited part of the beach,” Cathy said, “well off the beaten track.  A little run down, and not as comfortable as the Farm, but it will serve our purposes.  I will provide GPS codes in due course.”

 

“From there, we will split into three teams.  Team one will consist of Cathy, Jo, Heather and Susan.  You will use the cloned access card to get into the backstage area, and wait until 2200 hours on Saturday night.  You will have with you your outfits, guns, and several canisters of Halothane gas.

 

“The second team will consist of myself, Abby, Dom and Annie.  Our objective is the Broderick house.  Team three, consisting of Diana, Cari, Sandy and Jan get the Rufford household.”

 

“What about their ‘Pussycat proof’ security system I’ve heard about,” Cari said.

 

“Pussycat proof, not Hand proof,” Heather said.  “I added an extra retinal pattern to their databases – Juliette for the Broderick house, Diana for the Rufford house.  The records are time locked, and will self-delete at 0400 hours Sunday – by which time, we will have been and gone.”

 

“Listen up – 2100 hours we take over both households, and blindfold all occupants until we are sure they are all secured.  Use whatever means necessary.

 

“2200 hours – team one suit up and wait for confirmation we are a go.  Once received, they make their way to the security room, and use the halothane to render unconscious all staff inside.  You will then secure them, and Cathy and Susan stand guard while Jo and Heather wreak merry havoc on their cameras.”

 

“You will have silenced weapons,” Diana said, “if anyone enters, offer them the choice – be secured, or die.  No middle options.”

 

“Understood,” Susan said.

 

“0100 hours Sunday morning, the Broderick and Rufford families are brought to the casino.  Cathy?”

 

“I will meet you at the emergency entrance and exit, and make sure you all get safely in.”

 

“At the same time, the first of two external diversions will begin.  It seems there will be an armed robbery at a depot, with reports of hostages taken.”

 

“While you are all at work, eyes will be on the poker tournament, where I have every reason to believe Pru will win in so many ways.”

 

“So far so good,” Cari said, “but do I get to play?”

 

“Yes you do darling – you have the choice of all three.”

 

“Good,” Cari said with a grin that made Jan shiver a little.

 

“Remember, we need both Rufford and Broderick more than willing to co-operate at 0200 hours, when the fireworks begin.  Stage one – Jo and Heather trigger the fire alarms throughout the hotel, causing an evacuation.

 

“Stage two - a most unfortunate road accident on the Boardwalk itself

 

“And stage three – we use the confusion to overwhelm everyone in the counting room, and subdue them.  That’s why we need the semi-automatics – we need them all docile and on the floor while we empty the counting machines and get them to open the vault.  We will select guards and movers at the time, depending on how things have gone previously.”

 

“What are we using for this job as vehicles?”

 

“We have a couple of minivans in preparation,” Susan said.

 

“Okay – we load the vans up, and then…”

 

“Use smoke bombs to cover our exit from the room, and get the hell out of there – shooting anyone who stands in our way.

 

“Thoughts?”

 

"What's the projected take Juliette?"

"All goes well Jan, and there's as much in that vault as we think, once expenses are paid everyone is looking at just under 2 million going in their accounts."

"Ummm let me get that right? …”  Susan looked round the room and said “Two MILLION?"

"Approximately Susan."

"Oh my fucking God." Jan shook her head.

"One more job this year, you'll all have a great reason to celebrate." Juliette laughed.

"I'm going to be rich." Janice mouthed to herself in shock.

 

“Just remember you are a humble government employee,” Sandy said as she elbowed Janice in the ribs.

 

"Remember in the safe house gloves at all times ladies." Diana reminded the room.  “We take no risks whatsoever.”

"Cathy we thought ‘Miss Desert Cat’ in honor of China's wild cat would suit you, and I got a brooch made up showing it." Juliette glanced at her friend

 

“I am honoured,” Cathy said with a low bow. 

 

“Deep breath Jan,” Carina said, “deep breath.”

 

“Okay folks, we can’t do more until Annie gets the card cloned, so let’s refill and relax.”

 

"So what did your people make of our little performance at the airport today Jan?" Annie asked.

"They were not impressed, I on the other hand was impressed that a hit could be done that quick, and thankful to you all."

"I'm just amazed that both Susan and I didn't freak out at becoming hit women."

"I know." Susan nodded, "Just a few months ago, killing to order like that would never have been possible."

"You both did well." Dominique said with a smile.  “But now we concentrate on the job at hand.  Annie, you cannot do anything before Friday – I promised Ama we would go out to celebrate the adoption tomorrow.”

 

“Fine by me – I can be there in an hour or so that time of night anyway.”

 

“So she is officially Ama Jameson now?”

 

“She is,” Dominique said, “and may the Goddess protect us all from now on.  She’s meeting this boy tonight who is a friend of Pepsi’s.  The poor girl doesn’t realize yet he has a crush on her.”

 

Thursday 23rd October

2 pm

Long Island

 

Janice adjusted the gold scarf round her neck so that it sat neatly in the front of her tailored black jacket.

 

“Well,” she said as she brushed down the knee length skirt, “when you invited me for an afternoon drive in the country, I didn’t realize this was what you had in mind Ju.”

 

“Well you always wanted to meet our arms supplier.”

 

“Who is?”

 

“Janice, Darling, if you have to ask you have not been paying attention.” Juliette laughed.

 

“Tommy the Fish?”

 

“Give the pretty lady a prize.” Diana giggled.

 

“Morgan knows my voice, he’ll know it’s me.”

 

“Slip this in your scarf.” Juliette pulled a tiny round electronic device from her purse.

 

“What does this…? Oh voice modification… VERY CLEVER, one of Heather’s gizmos I presume?”

 

“Who else.”

 

“Okay stockings on girls, that’s Tommy’s car I hear.” Diana warned the other two, and watched as they all pulled the nylons down over their faces, tucking the ends into their scarves and pressing their black wigs down.

 

 

 

Tommy pulled into the open doors of the barn and turned carefully, stopping near the black car and the three women standing there.  As always, they were identically dressed, their high heels making them seem taller, but the masks still menacing.

 

“Good afternoon Tommy.” The familiar voice of Miss Panther greeted him as he stepped out of his van. “I trust all went according to plan?”

 

“Pretty much.” Tommy smiled inwardly at what she might do if she realized that under that ice cool demeanor he knew was to be found Miss Juliette Huntingdown.

 

“Pretty much?” Miss Panther’s tone conveyed both interest and menace. When Tommy heard that voice his knuckles started to unconsciously hurt. For all the friendship of recent months he still needed to remember these ladies were all stone cold killers, yesterday’s mess at Newark had been proof of that.

 

“Yeah – my apologies, but the smoke grenades aint the brand you asked fer.”

 

“Oh dear, well I’m sure we can make do. You know Miss Leopard of course, but I believe you and Miss Ocelot are strangers?”

 

“It’s nice to finally meet you.” Thanks to the modifier, Janice’s voice came out as a sexy purr almost. “I’ve heard so much about you I feel I almost know you.”

 

“Are they?” Miss Leopard asked.

 

“Yeah in the back as always.”

 

Diana walked slowly to the back of Tommy’s van.

 

“The Hecklers are they clean?” she called.

 

“Yeah they came out of the back door of a German military arsenal over a year ago. Markings removed as always.”

 

“The magazines?”

 

“The 40 round version, as specified.”

 

“Extra ammo?”

 

“Yeah plenty.”

 

“Good.” Diana smiled, “And the red dot sights?”

 

“All in there ma’am.”

 

“There’s a good boy.” Miss Panther walked towards Tommy and stroked her gloved hand over his face. “Please be so good as to load it in our vehicle?” Juliette turned on her heels and wiggled her way back till she stood next to Janice again.

 

“Yes ma’am.” It took Tommy three runs to load everything.

 

“Your payment is in the black bag as usual Tommy.” Juliette slowly and sexily purred the words. “Just remember as always we see any hint of the cops or the FBI we will find and punish you.  Is that clear?” Juliette’s tone became menacing.

 

Tommy nodded.

 

“Oh and I have a supplemental order, a variety of handguns from Magnums down, all clean, about 25 pieces in all. We need to replenish our stores as you may have read we had to make use of them yesterday. You have 10 days. Do you understand me?”

 

“I sure do lady.” Tommy took his money, climbed in his van and drove out of there…. QUICK! Friends or not, they still frightened the hell out of him

 

 

 

Ju you are the bitch from hell.” Jan laughed as she removed her mask and wig.

 

“Well one must show the help who is in charge.” Juliette walked to the trunk of the car. “Is this all we need Diana?”

 

“Yes.” Diana removed her mask and wig. “Twelve Hecklers, about a thousand rounds, spare clips, we should at least be adequately armed.”

 

“Very good.” Juliette smiled as she unmasked, and shook her own hair out. “Let’s just hope we don’t need all this firepower.”

 

Friday 24th October

11 am

St Angela’s

 

“All right, remember I want those calculus exercises on my desk Monday morning.  On you go.”

 

Annie sat down, and sorted her books out, unaware for a minute of the girls in front of her.

 

“Is there anything I can do for you girls?” Annie asked as Jeannie, Anna, Becca, Pepsi, and Nikki congregated round her desk while the other girls walked out.

 

“We wanted to find out how Ama did on her tests Miss?” Jeannie asked.

 

“Will she be coming here?” Pepsi asked.

 

Annie smiled, pleased that the girls were already strong enough friends with Ama to be concerned.

 

Well Miss?” Anna asked.

 

“Ama has an IQ of 135, which might not quite be in your league Anna, but is still very, very impressive.”

 

“And that means?” Jeannie asked.

 

“It means, Jeannie, that as long as I can get Ama up to speed on specific subjects, then Miss Tennant has agreed to take Ama as a student starting in January.”

 

“Alright!” Becca high fived Pepsi.

 

“In the meantime Jeannie can you pass a message to your mother that Caroline says that yes Ama can come to your sleepover Saturday night.”

 

“Will do Miss.” Jeannie grinned.

 

“We just need one favour girls.”

 

“What’s that Miss?” Nikki replied.

 

“Can you take Ama to buy a sleeping bag after you all go swimming Saturday please?”

 

“Oh I forgot she’d probably not have one yet.” Jeannie smiled, “We can do that can’t we girls?”

 

“Yep.” Pepsi nodded, “just so long as you don’t get recognized Jeans and we have to wait while you sign autographs.”

 

“I’ll wear glasses and no makeup.”

 

“As if that will work.” Pepsi complained.

 

“Hey it works for Stick.”

 

“Yeah but Stick doesn’t have your wheels.” Anna remarked.

 

“Ladies.” Annie laughed, “Before you all get carried away can I remind you that you all have other classes to get to?”

 

“Oh Damn.” Jeannie listened to the bell ring.

 

“Just remember to thank your Mom from me and Caroline Jeans.” Annie smiled as the five teenagers dived out of her classroom.

 

“That’s a nice group of girls.” Annie smiled as her next class started to take their seats.

 

 

7 pm

West Central Park

 

Katy watched her mother as she very carefully applied the mascara to her eyelashes, and then touched up her lipstick.

 

“You look really pretty tonight mom,” she said as Jan turned round, “Uncle Adam is going to think so too.”

 

“Oh so it’s Uncle Adam now is it,” Jan said as she slipped on the ivory silk opera gloves, and then the diamond bracelet before she put on the matching earrings.

 

“Yeah – is it all right if I call him that?”

 

“It’s all right, Katy – Uncle Adam is taking me to a very special place tonight, and I want to look my best for him.”

 

She stood up and slipped on the mink jacket, before looking at herself in the mirror.

 

“If I didn’t know better,” her mom said as she stood in the door, “I’d think you were out to impress the man.”

 

“Who me?” Jan said as she looked at the figure hugging silver sheath dress, and the four-inch sandals.

 

“So where is he taking you?”

 

“No idea – all I know is a car is coming to pick me up and take me there – now,” Jan said as she grabbed her handbag.  “Don’t stay up too late Katy.”

 

“But it’s Saturday tomorrow!”

 

“Go – enjoy,” Katherine said as Jan left the apartment and took the elevator down to the lobby.

 

“Miss Carter?”

 

“That’s right,” Janice said as she looked at the uniformed driver.

 

“This way,” he said as they walked out, and he held the rear door of the Jaguar open for her.  As she sat back, he set off, heading up town as Jan looked out of the window.

 

Eventually, he stopped in Madison Park as Adam stepped forward and opened the door, dressed in a dinner jacket and trousers, white shirt and bow tie.

 

“Thank you for coming,” he said as he took Jan’s hand and helped her out.

 

“You’ve brought me to Eleven,” Jan said, “Adam how did you…?”

 

“Ah ah,” he said as he took her arm in his, and walked her up to the main entrance.

 

“Good evening Sir,” the maître d’ said.

 

“Good evening – reservation for Ball?”

 

He checked the board and said “ah yes – this way sir.”

 

They walked past the tables and then said “your waiter will be with you shortly.”

 

“Jan you look amazing.” Adam took said, taking her fur and draping it over the back of her chair as she sat down.

 

“I do?” she asked.

 

“You know damn well you do.” Adam smiled.

 

“Well I wish I could take credit, but the girls came over this afternoon.”

 

“Oh?” Adam looked confused. “And that means?”

 

“Just call me Second Hand Rose.” Jan laughed.

 

“I still don’t get it?”

 

“Well the mink is Kelly’s, the dress is one of Sandy’s, the gloves and shoes I borrowed from Diana, and these rocks…” Janice pointed to her earrings, necklace and bracelet, “are Juliette’s, and are both the real thing, and probably worth more money then I want to imagine.”

 

“So what is actually yours?” Adam laughed.

 

“My undies and my stockings.” Janice giggled.

 

“Okay Rose I get the picture.” Adam grinned. “Well thank your friends for their generosity.  It means I get to enjoy a night out with a beautiful and most glamorous lady tonight.”

 

“I will pass on the message kind sir.”

 

“Can I bring you drinks?” a waiter appeared as out of nowhere.

 

“A bottle of the Krug ‘89” Adam smiled.

 

“A very good choice Sir.” The waiter slipped away.

 

“Okay since I know that Juliette serves that sometimes, then I know it’s not cheap.  Do we need to go Dutch Adam?”

 

“Hey do I look like the kind of guy who asks a girl out, then stiffs her with half the bill?”

 

“Maybe I ought to make further enquiries with some of your ex girlfriends quickly?” Jan teased.

 

“No…” Adam laughed, “But I might be reduced to eating Murder Row lunches for a month to pay for all this.”

 

“Poor you.” Janice reached out and put her gloved hand on his.  “I’ll join you in your penance.”

 

They took a moment to look round the other tables.

 

“Diana told me all about this place.” Janice whispered, “Even she needs to ration her visits.”

 

“Well I have a little secret,” Adam laughed, “I consulted Tom Morse on where to take a girl you particularly want to impress in this town. This is his recommendation; he also used his pull to get us a reservation.”

 

“I’ll have to thank Tom when I see him.”

 

“Makes a lot of change from eating at Mickey D’s?”

 

“Agreed.” Janice smiled, “But the company is just still as good.”

 

“Your champagne sir,” the waiter said as he offered Adam a sample.

 

“That is wonderful.” Adam sniffed, and then took a taste.

 

“May I?”

 

“Please.”

 

The waiter proceeded to pour glasses first for Janice, then for Adam.

 

“Thank you.” Janice took a sip.

 

“Your meal should start being served soon.” The waiter smiled.

 

“Can we order our wine as we go along?” Adam asked.

 

“Of course sir.” The waiter withdrew.

 

“The level of service here is incredible.” Jan whispered.

 

“Well am I impressing you?”

 

“Very much.” Jan smiled back happily.  “Very much indeed.”

 

A few moments later the waiter appeared with two dishes.

 

“Each course is designed to be tasted, and if enjoyed finished Madame.” The waiter smiled as he placed the plate in front of Janice. He’d been briefed that these were both friends of the deputy mayor and other notable customers, and also Federal Agents. In all his years at the restaurant, socialite cops were new in his experience.

 

“Oh this is divine.” Janice tasted the Cheddar and Apple taster on the black and white cookie.

 

“This might be the way to get Katy to eat cheese.” Tom smiled.

 

“I was thinking just that.  Might even get her to like it.  She’s started to call you Uncle Adam you know?”

 

“Really?  I’m flattered – but does that mean I have to remember birthdays and Chanukah now?”

 

“We do Christmas Adam – remember?”

 

“I know I know,” Adam smiled, “I jest.  But I am flattered – two beautiful women like me.”

 

The dishes kept coming – oysters, a cranberry snow over beets and goats cheese, and then…

 

“Oh if my Dad could but see me now.” Janice looked at the Sea Urchin done in custard with Baby Squid, Bay Scallop and Apple. “He’d never believe that his daughter was contemplating eating this.”

 

“I’m a bit dubious as well.” Adam poked his fork at the delicacy.

 

“Try it.” Janice wiped a small run of custard from her lips with her napkin, “it’s actually far better then it looks and sounds.”

 

“If Tom Callaghan could see us?”  Adam put some in his mouth and chewed slowly, approving of it despite himself.

 

“I tried some puffer fish in Hong Kong last weekend – it reminds me a bit of that,” Jan said, “and yeah, Tom would have a field day.  By the way, have you heard round the office they call us Nick and Nora?”

 

“Nick and who?”

 

“You know from The Thin Man movies way back when.”

 

“Oh the socialite detectives.” Adam smiled, “Well I can certainly see Myrna Loy’s glamour in you Jan, but me like William Powell?”

 

“Maybe we need get you a wire haired terrier.” Jan teased, leaning back and tasting the variety of flavors in her food. She had been nervous at first when Adam had asked her out on what was obviously a date, but she was now relaxed and enjoying herself.

 

Adam ordered some Chardonnay, and as it was brought over Janice noticed the label. 

 

“Chateau de Ros?”

 

“I am told it comes highly recommended,” he said as the waiter filled the glasses, and discretely slipped away.

 

The courses kept coming as they sat and talked about the office and their friends- sturgeon sabayon, two vegetable courses – including the carrot tartare that Diana had told her all about.  Lobster and roasted sweet parsnips, beef in a broth with oxtail and vegetables, and a slightly hot and spiced pretzel.

 

Eventually, as the last of the puddings were cleared, Adam wiped his chin and said “Well, that was an experience, wasn’t it?”

 

“I really don’t think I’ve ever eaten a better or more sumptuous meal Adam” Jan leaned back in her chair. “You have let me pay something though.”

 

“There really is no need Jan. I cashed in some of my stock profits.”

 

“Oh your little insider trading?” Janice whispered and giggled.

 

“Yes.” Adam whispered back.

 

“Well if I can’t repay you with cash, what can I do for you Adam?” Janice leaned forward, looking deep into his eyes until her mouth was close to his.

 

“I’m sure we can work something out.” Adam said as he leaned forward, softly kissing her full red lips.

 

Jan returned the kiss, their eyes closing for a second before she opened them again and looked at him.

 

“That was nice,” she said with a smile.

 

“Yeah, it was,” Adam said as he put his hand gently on her cheek.

 

“Adam I need to ask a question, and I’m not drunk, but - are you sure?”

 

“I was never so sure of anything in my life.” Adam leaned forward and kissed her again.

 

“If we go to bed together it’s not going to ruin our friendship…” her words were left unfinished as Adam kissed her deeply again.

 

“Does that tell you?” He whispered.

 

“Yes.” Janice blushed charmingly.

 

Adam smiled, and signaled to the waiter.  “Check please,” he said, as Jan held his hand and looked into his eyes.

 

 

10 pm

N Arkansas Avenue

Atlantic City

 

The small two storey house was quiet, dark, and nobody was stirring as the kitchen window was slowly opened from outside.  It was slowly pushed inwards, before a small figure in black slipped in, closing the window behind her before she slipped quietly onto the floor.

 

She was dressed in a black leather jacket, leggings and soft boots, and wore leather gloves on her hands, as well as a balaclava, only showing her green eyes and red lips.  She took a small penlight from her pocket and shone it round the room, walking slowly to the door and then up the staircase.

 

She checked the upstairs rooms, satisfying herself that nobody else was in the house, before she went into the master bedroom.  A woman was lying sleeping in the bed, her grey haired head resting on the pillow, and wearing a pair of blue cotton pajamas.

 

The masked figure looked at her for a moment, and then leaned over, brushing her hair away from her face.  The woman turned over, and lay on her back, mumbling in her sleep.

 

Smiling, the intruder took a .38 from her jacket pocket, and then pressed her gloved hand firmly over the homeowner’s mouth.  The grey haired woman’s eyes shot open as she stared at the masked intruder, and then at the gun.

 

“Hello Maggie,” the intruder said in a calm, measured voice, “now, as you can see, I have the gun, and I have you very firmly in my sights.  You’re not going to do anything stupid, are you?”

 

Maggie looked over at the gun, and said “nnn” under the gloved hand.

 

“You’re going to do exactly what I tell you, aren’t you?”

 

She nodded, her eyes not leaving the pistol.

 

“Good – I am going to take my hands away, and you are going to roll over, and put your hands behind your back.  Ready?”

 

Maggie nodded again, as the intruder removed her hand, slipping a rucksack from her back as Maggie rolled over.

 

“Please, don’t hurt me,” she whimpered as she watched the masked woman draw a length of cord from the rucksack.

 

“Then keep quiet,” she said as she crossed and bound Maggie’s wrists together, the older woman whimpering as the ropes were pulled tight.  She then looked down as her ankles were crossed and bound together, and then her legs below her knees.

 

“Sit up,” the masked woman said as she pulled Maggie up, and then took a longer length of rope from her bag, wrapping it around her arms and body as she said “Money, jewelry, credit cards – where are they?”

 

“My…  My jewels are in the chest of drawers there, the rest is in my purse downstairs.  Please, does it have to be so tight?”

 

“Yes,” the woman said, giving it an extra pull for her asking before she tied it off.  She then went to a drawer and opened it, noting the boxes before she took out a pale blue scarf and folded it.

 

“What are you going to do with that,” Maggie asked, her eyes wide.

 

“I need to keep you quiet and unable to move or see – open wide.  I promise, it will not hurt.”

 

Maggie nodded and opened her mouth, allowing the intruder to stuff the scarf in, and then whimpered as she wound white tape round her head, covering her mouth and then her eyes.  She felt herself being laid on her side, and then her legs pulled back, and tied to her chest, before the duvet was put back over her.

 

She could hear the drawers being emptied and searched, and then footsteps as the intruder went down stairs, leaving her to try and find any give in the ropes.

 

In the kitchen, the intruder found Maggie’s purse and opened it, placing a rectangular box on the table that was in her rucksack before she emptied it of credit cards and cash, adding it to the jewelry in there already.  She then found a card on a lanyard, and smiled as she placed it strip side down on the rectangular box.  She pressed a button, the box quietly humming as six new cards were ejected from it.

 

She picked them up and looked at them, then placed them in a card holder before returning the original to Maggie’s purse, and putting the holder and the machine back in her bag.  Smiling, she fastened the bag and then slipped out of the kitchen door, removing her balaclava as she slipped down the quiet street and into her car.

 

Taking a deep breath, she took out her cell phone and dialed.

 

“Heather?  Got them – I’ll bring them with me tomorrow.”

 

Saturday 25th October

2 am

Adam Ball’s Apartment

 

Janice smiled happily as she gathered up all her things from the floor of Adam’s place. Their dinner date had been the most wonderful she’d ever been on, and their lovemaking, she hated merely calling it sex, had been intense and passionate. Adam had given her several orgasms and had had sufficient control to hold his own high back till they were both satisfied, Cumming with a wonderful force inside her, that had given her maybe the best orgasm she’d ever had.

 

They had fallen asleep in each other’s arms, but she had woken a short while ago, and slipped out from under his embrace.  Pulling on her gown and shoes, she looked down at Adam, gently smoothing his hair as he lay there sleeping.

 

“Thank you for the most wonderful night,” she whispered.

 

Outside she heard the cab pull up. Time to get home and get organized for tonight’s events. Inwardly Jan hated leaving him, he really was her love, and now lover, but she had other commitments to other people she now loved as family, and towards her real family whose lives would be so much improved from the illicit raid on the casino.

 

As she went out the door, Jan gathered up her fur and gloves and blew a kiss back to Adam as she quietly let herself out.

 

“Central Park West.” She directed the cabby as she climbed into the taxi.

 

“Big night Lady?”

 

Janice paused before she replied. “I think this is the most glorious walk of shame ever.” Janice smiled from ear to ear.

 

“Wow that good ma’am?”

 

“Yep.” Janice sat back and relaxed. “Okay home, grab some more sleep, then drive down to Jersey,” she said quietly as she reminded herself of today’s plan. 

 

7 am

 

Adam slowly opened his eyes and looked at the empty pillow next to him.  Smiling, he turned and sat himself up, and looked at the note that had been left for him.

 

Adam,

 

Thank you again for a truly memorable evening.  I hated to go, but I have to go upstate and take care of a few things.  I’ll call you tomorrow.

 

Love,

 

J.

 

Adam smiled and lay back down, the memories of last night warming him as he drifted off to sleep again…

 

 

Noon

The New Jersey Shoreline

 

“This is nice Cathy.” Carina cast an approving glance over the isolated beachfront house as she got out of her car.

 

“Well it is far closer to our target then Diana’s farm.”

 

“True.” Carina smiled, “and proximity is as important as security.  So where can I park this beast?” She glanced proudly at her Maserati.

 

“So I hope you didn’t get any speeding tickets on the Turnpike?” Sandy smiled as she came out the door.

 

“Not this time… You?”

 

“Nope, but Abby nearly did.”

 

“Miss slow and cautious?” Cari giggled.

 

“She let him see her license, and then smiled… He let her off with a warning.”

 

“I never could master that technique of using my charms to get out of a ticket.” Janice came round the corner from the garages.

 

“No - but now you just need show them your badge.” Sandy smiled.

 

“Still doesn’t always work.” Jan sighed.  “Still, today was not a day to attract attention.”

 

“This must have been some place at one time.” Cathy looked at the peeling paintwork. “It’s been badly neglected…”

 

“And half forgotten,” Sandy interrupted. “It’s why it’s perfect.”

 

“Did Heather and Clint bring down the getaway cars?” Cari asked.

 

“Yeah they are out back, nice anonymous minivans, but Clint has tuned the engines for us.” Sandy smiled, “Means I don’t have to get dirty and work on them.”

 

“And Clint doesn’t mind being the babysitter,” Cari said as she unbuckled Judith’s car seat and took her out of the car.

 

“No I don’t mind,” Clint said as he came out.  “I’ll look after the little one – just make sure you leave enough milk.”

 

“It’s in the bag – let me get her in and then I’ll take the car round.”

 

“I just got a call from Dom – Susan has picked her and Annie up and they are heading down now.  Diana has gone to collect Jo from the Y, and Ju is on her way too.”

 

“Thanks Heather,” Cathy said.  “Let us have some lunch while we wait.”

 

“Is that soup I smell,” Juliette said as she came in.

 

“Hey – there’s some in the pot,” Sandy said as Heather collected the plates.

 

“So we’re all here now,” Susan said, “what do we do next?”

 

“Dom comes with me to double check the routes for later,” Sandy said.

 

“Thanks to Annie, we have the pass cards for the advance team,” Heather said, ”but we need to sit down with Cathy and check our way into the building.”

 

“Weapons checks – Jo, with me,” Diana said, Jo nodding in response.

 

“But before any of that,” Carina said, “one question has to be answered.  Jan?”

 

“Yes?”  Janice looked round the room at the other eleven women.  “What?”

 

“Did he or didn’t he?”

 

“Oh he most certainly did.”

 

"It's about damn time." Diana smiled as she clapped Jan on the back.

"That's what both Claire and Kelly said on the phone this morning." Jan smiled contentedly.

"I was giving you till your party." Carina spoke.

"To do what?"

"To fuck him hard." Cari grinned. "If you didn’t have sex by then I was going to make a play for him myself."

"Short sighted blondes aren't his type." Jan laughed. "No matter how wonderful their bodies are."

"I'll warn Holly off as well…"

"If either of you go anywhere near MY man." Janice took her gloves off and held up her long red nails.

All the others started to laugh as they moved off.

"So when does SHE turn up Cari?" Janice asked.

"How do you know she isn't already here?"

"Because I've seen the Beast, and this is still the real Cari." Janice spoke quietly.

"She'll be here in time." Cari's smile vanished. "Does it worry you that I'm a psychopath Jan?"

"A bit." Janice admitted honestly. "I'm frightened what she will do."

"Don't worry she never hurts her friends." Abby looked hard at her best friend. 

 

“No, family is family, friends are friends – all others,” Cari said as she stood up, “are fair game.”

 

“Carina?  Will you help me to bring in the outfits please?”

 

Cari smiled as she went out with Cathy.

 

 

6 pm

 

“All right,” Juliette said, “advance team ready?”

 

“We are,” Jo said as she, Heather, Cathy and Susan came in, wearing the uniforms of the domestic staff at Trills – a grey knee length dress and black shoes.

 

“Outfits?”

 

“In here,” Cathy said as she patted a small case.

 

“Arms and other equipment?”

 

Jo and Heather held up the bags they were carrying.

 

“Right – you have left all personal items behind, all jewelry?”

 

“All expect for four brooches in the case,” Susan said with a smile.

 

“Right – Sandy is waiting outside.  See you later.”

 

The four nodded and headed out of the beach house, as Jan sat with Diana checking the guns.  Annie looked over to where Carina was standing in the doorway, the petite blonde beckoned with her finger, as Annie followed her up to the bedroom.

 

"I was amazed when the girls told me how many they had killed, but in this line of work they can quickly mount up." Annie reflected as she closed the door.

"Well how many is your score now Miss Kelly?" Cari smiled at her girlfriend.

"Four with that couple at Newark" Annie shook her head.

"From the reports that was a pair of stone cold murders." Carina kissed her lover gently.

"Cari you keep doing that and neither of us will be ready to do this, but yeah it gets easier, you said after the first I wasn't a stone killer yet because you'd seen the look on my face, well what do you see now?"

"Someone prepared to do whatever she has to." Carina kissed her again, "And yes now you are a cold blooded murderess my love."

 

“Good,” Carina said, “then let’s enjoy a little break before we begin…

 

 

 

7 pm

Trills Casino

 

“We’re live from Trills Casino in Atlantic City, as the payers gather for this winner take all poker tournament.  The pot has attracted the top professional players each putting in a personal stake of fifty thousand pounds.  The crowds have gathered to welcome and watch, but we have been told of one late entry – and this looks like her now…”

 

The reporter stared in disbelief as Pru Stratton walked into the casino, wearing a diaphanous gown that barely covered her upper body, plunging and revealing all bar the covered nipples of her chest.  The skirt flowed around her legs as she walked in, the long gloves covering her arms as she smiled and looked at the crowds, and especially the cameras.

 

“That,” one of the security guards said, “is one hot momma!”

 

The other one nodded as Pru walked up to the entrance to the table area. 

 

“Good evening Miss Stratton,” the uniformed guard said.  “Forgive me, but we must be sure all players have no concealed items or tools.”

 

“In this dress darling?”  Pru smiled and allowed the female security guard to pat her down, and then sashayed into the playing area.

 

The other players watched as she sat down, beaming as she said “Good evening gentlemen, ladies.”

 

“Good evening,” the croupier said.  “To remind you, the rules are Texas Hold ‘Em, minimum bet one thousand dollars, players must withdraw when their pot is exhausted.  Cards are changed every five hands, and we invite each player in turn to cut the new deck.  If you require refreshments, ask, but there will be a five minute break every hour, and a half hour break every four hours.  If we are ready?”

 

“So here we are,” the reporter said, “twelve players, a possible six hundred thousand in the pot, and as Pru Stratton cuts and hands the pack back we begin with the first deal…”

 

 

Sandy pulled in at the rear of the hotel and watched as the four got out of the car.

 

“Here goes nothing,” Cathy said as she swiped the card through the reader, and smiled as the door opened.  Heather nodded to Sandy as she drove off, and the four women walked in, making their way along the corridor as Cathy looked from left to right.

 

She opened the door and looked up and down the corridor, motioning for the girls to follow as they mixed with the other staff walking up and down.  She then opened a side door and beckoned them in.

 

“This room is disused,” she said as they looked round.  “Security room is two down on the left – this is as close as we can get.”

 

“All right,” Heather said, “we might as well prepare – get the suits out and ready, and make sure the equipment is up to scratch.”

 

Jo opened her case and took out the Hecklers, checking and re-checking them as Cathy hung up four dress bags, and laid out the other items of the uniforms.

 

7.30 pm

The Brewster House

 

“So Girls what did you make of my fish and chips?” Barbara Brewster asked as she cleared the plates away.

 

“Just like we had when we were in England earlier this year Mrs. Brewster.” Becca rubbed her tummy and sat back.

 

“You’ll have to give my Mom the recipe for the batter you fried them in.” Pepsi smiled.

 

“Well I’m not a great cook…”

 

“Mum now you are being modest.” Jeannie interrupted, “You’re a GREAT cook.”

 

“I agree.” Becca smiled.

 

“Well thank you for the compliments girls.” Barbara looked at her daughter and her friends. “So what are your plans tonight girls while I go watch telly upstairs with dad?”

 

“Put a couple of scary movies on.” Nikki smiled.

 

“Not too scary please.” Ama spoke.

 

“Then do what we always do at sleepovers…” Anna looked up from checking out the DVD’s, “Talk about boys.”

 

“Do none of you have boyfriends?” Barbara asked. “At your age I was already going out with Jeannie’s dad.”

 

“Who gets the chance?” Anna spoke again. “What with school, homework, and hanging out with these guys, I don’t have time for a regular boyfriend.”

 

“You prefer one night stands.” Nikki said slyly.

 

“Bitch!” Anna grinned.

 

“I told the girls in my country I might already be married.” Ama looked round.

 

“That blows my mind.” Jeannie shook her head.

 

“Well at least you are already prepared if you want to have sex with a boy. I’m just so glad that Dr. Boyd was able to prescribe the pill for you all.”

 

“We’ll all be careful Mum.” Jeannie held her mother’s hand.

 

“So are you all going to Miss Carter’s Halloween party?” Barbara changed the subject as she set some glasses out.

 

“Yeah we are getting some costume fittings done tomorrow afternoon.” Nikki answered.

 

“After seeing Abby’s pictures I can’t wait to wear the dresses.” Pepsi grinned.

 

“Nor me.” Ama looked at Jeannie. “I’m just worried about Jeannie and her catching the dress in her chair.”

 

“Don’t worry about me.” Jeannie grinned. “I plan to recline on a couch like a real lady and have everyone wait on me.”

 

“In your dreams Brewster,” Becca said as she threw a cushion at her best friend.

 

Coming upstairs love.” John put his head round the door.

 

“I think I better Dad, I get the feeling this is going to be no place for a mother with sensitive ears tonight.”

 

“We’ll be fine Mum.” Jeannie spoke while she gave Becca the finger. “The girls can help me into my nightie, and into my sleeping bag, just like you showed them.”

 

 

 

7.30 pm

The Beach House

 

“Time,” Juliette said, “Let’s get ready.”

 

“I’ll help you with the thing,” Diana said as she went upstairs with Abby, while Juliette went with Cari, and Susan with Dominique.

 

“Guess we share the room,” Annie said as she and Jan walked into a room, looking at the outfits laid on the bed.  Jan ran her finger along the brown fur collar and smiled.

 

“We are going to look amazing in these,” she said as Annie stripped off, and slipped on the natural coloured hose.  Jan soon followed suit, slipping out of her jeans and jumper before she slipped on her hose, and then pulled the knee length brown silk skirt up and fastened it around her waist.

 

Annie finished applying her make up and stood up, Jan taking her place as she put on her skirt, and then the fitted jacket, the fur collar along the top.  She then tied the brown scarf around her neck, tucking the ends into the jacket front.

 

Sitting on the bed, she slipped on the four inch heel brown shoes, and then stood up, watching as Jan completed her outfit with the scarf tied in place, the ends behind her back.  They smiled as they fitted the black wigs onto their heads, and straightened their brown leather gloves.

 

“Inspection.”

 

They walked out, nodding to Diana and Abby, Jan amazed at the transformation in the thin young girl and the extra height she had.  Susan and Dominique followed them as they walked down, Cari and Juliette waiting for them.

 

“All personal items left behind?  No jewelry or earrings.”

 

They all shook their heads as Jan looked at Cari.  The young woman smiled and nodded, as Jan realized Miss Lynx was fully in control now.

 

“All right, glasses on.  Miss Lynx, Miss Puma, Miss Ocelot with Miss Leopard, the rest with me.  Good luck and we meet later.”

 

The Pussycats slipped their dark glasses on and headed off, Clint watching from the kitchen as he fed Judith.

 

“Just you and me now kid,” he said, “Mommy and Granny will be home soon…”

 

9.00 pm

W Glendale Avenue

Pleasentville

 

Roberta Broderick brought through the large bowl of popcorn and sat down, putting her legs onto the foot stool in front of her as her black leather effect leggings slipped up her legs.  She was also wearing a silver top that slipped off one shoulder while her long black hair was pulled back in a ponytail.

 

“Thanks,” Arthur said as he picked up a handful of popcorn, and put his arm round her shoulder.  “At least I don’t have to be in tonight with that circus going on.”

 

“I didn’t think Fuller would give you the night off,” Roberta said as the film started.

 

“She doesn’t want either of us there – she thinks it’s as much of a circus as I do,” he said as Carol came down.  The seventeen year old was wearing a blue t-shirt over a black long sleeved top, denim shorts over black leggings and white socks.

 

“Movie about to start,” she said as she went to the kitchen, returning with a can of coke.

 

“Yeah – Bobbi’s loss,” her father said as the front door bell rang.  Dammit,” he said as he stood up, “who can that be?”

 

“I’ll get it dad,” Carol said as she walked to the door.

 

“Hey – remember, look in the eye first.”

 

“Yes, Dad,” Carol said as she put her eye to the reader, and then opened the door.

 

“Yes, can I…”

 

“Not a fucking word,” Miss Tigress said as she grabbed Carol, twisting her arm behind her back as she screamed “MUM!!! DAD!!!”

 

“If you value the life of your wife and daughter, Mr. Broderick,” Miss Panther purred as she walked in, “sit down and do nothing!”

 

Arthur and Roberta looked at the three women, dressed in brown, their eyes looking at them through their stocking masks as the two women either side of Miss Leopard aimed their Hecklers at them.  Looking to the side, Arthur saw the red dot on his wife’s forehead, as Miss Tigress kicked the door shut and forced Carol to put her eye to the reader.

 

“You have got to be fucking crazy,” Arthur said as he watched the tall masked woman pull Carol’s arms behind her back and heard the rasping sound of a cable tie, “you Pussycats think you can rob us?”

 

“No Mr. Broderick,” Miss Panther purred as Carol was pushed over to the seats, “I know we can.  So shut the fuck up, or you can watch your wife and daughter die right now, in front of your eyes.  Your choice.”

 

He watched as the red dot moved from his forehead to Carol’s, and then nodded.  “Good – secure their arms, Miss Tigress, and then we can get to work.”

 

9 pm

Merrit Drive

Northfield

 

“We’re here,” Miss Puma said as they pulled up outside the house.

 

“Good,” Miss Lynx said, “because I am ready to go to work.”

 

“Right – arm up,” Miss Leopard said as they got out, and she adjusted her large matching handbag.  They walked up in the dark night, Miss Leopard listening at the door before she said “NOW!”

 

Miss Ocelot nodded as she opened the door in, Miss Leopard walking in and saying “Nobody make a fucking move” as she aimed her gun at the four people sitting watching television.

 

“Shit,” Olivia Fuller said as she sprang up, while Merri tried to run for the door – only to be caught by Miss Lynx.  “We told you not to fucking move, but I’m glad you did,” she said as she closed the door and made the sixteen year old press her eye to the reader, before forcing her to the floor and securing her wrists behind her back,

 

“Now, bitch,” Miss Leopard said, “observe the foreheads of your husband and mother.”  Olivia glanced over to see the red dots on their forehead.

 

“They will become blood if you do not do exactly what we say, understand?”

 

“I don’t believe you.”

 

“Fair enough,” Miss Ocelot said as she fired one round off, hitting her husband in the leg as they all screamed.  “Now do you believe us?”

 

Olivia looked at her mother, as she slowly raised her hands, Miss Lynx securing them behind her with a cable tie before he looked at her husband.  “Stop crying you stupid mother fucker,” she said, “it’s a flesh wound.”

 

“Right – secure them, and then we will talk…”

 

9.30 pm

The Brewster house

 

“That was frightening.” Ama spoke as Nikki popped ‘Scream’ out of the DVD player.

 

“It’s a classic.” Nikki looked round as she put the disc back in its box.

 

“Those poor girls.” Ama shook her head as she drew her knees up to her chin.

 

“Well just remember it’s a movie not real life.” Anna cuddled her friend.

 

“I’ll try Doc.”

 

“Well want to see my nightie?” Becca asked.

 

“Now why would we want to see your nightdress?” Jeannie asked.

 

“Because it’s this.” Becca said as she fished the garment out of her backpack and held it up.

 

“Wow!” the other girls whistled at the sight of the black satin and lace shorty nightie that Rebecca held up.

 

“Okay NO WAY your Mom bought you that.” Nikki spoke.

 

“No Bobbi did.” Becca giggled, “She went shopping at Victoria’s Secret in London this summer, Mom told her to take me shopping… This was the price of my silence as to just exactly where we went shopping.”

 

“Oh my God.” Jeannie wheeled herself over for a closer look. “I hope that comes with panties.”

 

“You mean these?” Becca grinned as she held up a pair of thong panties.

 

“Those are panties?” Ama looked dubious. “I don’t think Caroline would like me wearing those.”

 

“Caroline might not, but Nick would…” Pepsi teased.

 

“Why? I could never play soccer in those.” Ama looked perplexed.

 

“I give up with you.” Pepsi rolled her eyes.

 

“Well I’m going to try it on.” Anna started to strip off.

 

 

 

Five minutes later after carefully slipping into the gown and thong, Doc came out of the kitchen to show her friends.

 

“Oh my God.” Nikki’s jaw dropped.

 

“Crap that looks amazing on you.” Becca conceded.

 

“Not bad.” Doc looked at herself in a mirror, “I need makeup on and those stilettos I wore at the cocktail party.”

 

“How big are you Doc?” Pepsi asked as Anna adjusted her boobs in the nightgown.

 

“34C”

 

“Damn!” Pepsi looked down at her own bust. “I’m 32B”

 

“I wear a B cup as well.” Jeannie smiled, but I’m 34.

 

“34-22-32…”

 

“How the hell did you…?”

 

“I read it in a magazine.” Nikki looked round at Jeannie.

 

“Sounds right.” Jeannie conceded.

 

“Well Doc good thing that stretches, my boobs are a cup size down from yours.” Becca sighed as she inspected her friend.

 

“What are you Nik and Am?” Jeannie asked.

 

“30B” Nikki took off her top, “But I think I’m still growing.” She inspected her own breasts.

 

“I’m just getting used to wearing a bra.” Ama smiled. “I’m still just 34A, but I like my little titties.”

 

“More of my Mums fish and chips you’ll soon grow.” Jeannie laughed.

 

“Alright let’s get our night clothes on and climb in our bags.” Becca took charge, “And Doc can I have that back please?”

 

10.30 pm

W Glendale Avenue

Pleasentville

 

“Thanks for a wonderful night,” Bobbi Broderick said as she looked in the window of the car.  The nineteen year old was wearing a black leather blouson jacket over a red mini dress, white legging and black stilettos. 

 

“You’re welcome – see you later,” she said as she waved him off, and then walked up to the front door.

 

“I’m back Mum,” she said as she walked in, and then stared at her mother and father.  They were sat on the couch, silver tape wrapped tightly round their heads as they stared back at her.

 

“This is a machine gun against your back, cock sucker,” Miss Tigress said, “so disable the alarm, and then get on your knees.”

 

Bobbi slowly turned and put her eye to the reader, before she dropped to her knees.

 

“Good little bitch,” she heard Miss Tigress say as she watched three women, dressed in brown with handbags, sub machine guns and handbags, come in and watch them.

 

“Hello Bobbi,” Miss Panther said, “we’re going to be spending the night with you, so just do as you’re told and you get to live.  Be a fucking stupid little girl and we blow your head clean off and let your parents watch, comprende?”

 

“I understand,” she whimpered as she saw the ropes around her mother’s body and legs, before she was forced to her feet.

 

“Go and put her with her sister – make sure they pass the time in gainful exercise,” Miss Panther said as Miss Civet came in.

 

“All communications cut off, and the CCTV turned off,” she said as she looked at Arthur.

 

“Right then – Take her upstairs,” Miss Panther said as Bobbi was forced up the stairs.  As she went into the bedroom, Miss Snow Leopard looked over and said “Oh good – fresh meat.”

 

“FCKCNBBBBBBBEEE” Carol whimpered as she stood in the room, her wrists tightly bound with rope as they were held above her head on the bed.  She had been stripped to her underwear, her ankles crossed and tied to the foot of the bed while silver tape covered her mouth.  It was obvious something was under the tape as well – what that was became clear to Bobbi as a pair of panties was held in front of her mouth.

 

She clamped her mouth shut, only to open it and squeal in pain as Miss Tigress gripped her chest and tightly squeezed her breasts.  She was unable to stop the second masked woman stuffing the panties into her mouth, and then taping her mouth over.

 

“Tie her down,” Miss Tigress said as she pushed Bobbi over and picked up her gun, running the barrel up the inside of her leg.  “Then we can have some fun…”

 

 

“Now, Mrs. Broderick,” Miss Civet said as she stroked her hand down her cheek, “how would you like to spend the time?”

 

Plssdnhrtsss,” she mumbled as she looked at the women.  Their dress sense was impeccable, and the brooches they wore beautiful, but their eyes were hard and cold, as they turned and smiled at each other.

 

 

 

Bobbi watched as her ankles were crossed and bound, then her wrists cut free before they were re-tied above her head.  “Now then,” Miss Snow Leopard said, “shall we see if these two ladies are virgins?”

 

“Let’s” Miss Tigress said as she put their panties away, and stroked between their legs with their gloved hands, the two squirming under her touch.

 

“We need something to check,” Miss Snow Leopard said, “any ideas?”

 

Bobbi and Carol looked at each other, then at the guns before they shook their heads and moaned.

 

“Oh don’t worry,” Miss Tigress purred, “I have a much better idea…”

 

 

10.30 pm

Merrit Drive

Northfield

 

“FKNGGHLLLL” Dan Fuller said as Miss Ocelot pressed her gloved hand over the blood stained bandage that covered his bare leg.  Rope held his ankles and legs together as he sat in his boxer shorts, while his upper body was enclosed in tight bands of rope, his hands behind his back.  Silver tape was wrapped round his head, as it was his wife and daughter.

 

“Oh dear does it hurt,” she purred as she held his chin in her hand, “good – that’ll teach you to behave.”

 

He looked at Merri and Olivia, who had been stripped to their underwear and tied tightly together, facing each other with tape wrapped round each of their heads.

 

“May I say something,” Maria Poletta said as Miss Puma secured her legs.  She was wearing a grey jumper and skirt, the jumper stretched tightly over her chest by the ropes around her arms and upper body.

 

“Why,” Miss Lynx said as she looked at her, “do you have a death wish?”

 

“You are professionals, as was my husband – so you must know the moment you leave here, the alarm will be raised.”

 

“Well, that supposes two things,” Miss Lynx said.  “Firstly that we are going to leave here – and secondly, that we care if any of you are left alive.”

 

“I presume you need my daughter at least,” Maria said, “as I presume this is less to do with our home, and more to do with her place of work.”

 

“NVRRRR” Olivia screamed out,

 

“Your mother is a clever woman,” Miss Leopard said, “and she deserves a reward.  Bring him over here.”

 

Miss Ocelot nodded as she forced Dan to his feet, and made him shuffle over to stand in front of his mother in law.

 

“What are you – no,” Maria said as she watched her son in law’s boxers been pulled down, and his cock hanging between his legs.

 

“Yes, cock sucker,” Miss Leopard said quietly,” that’s exactly what I want you to do.  Or else, we kill you right now.”

 

Maria looked at the masked women, and then said, “I’m sorry “ as she moved forward, taking his cock in her mouth as she started to kiss and work it with her tongue…

 

 

10.30 pm

Trills

 

“And that’s the first break,” the commentator said, “with ten of the original twelve left in, and as things stand Pru Stratton is just behind Big John Morrell in the leader board…”

 

“Switch of guards,” one of the two men said as the guards changed places, “you two need to go to the control room and get some rest.”

 

“Thanks – but I may stay a while,” the other guard said as he looked at Pru, who was standing talking to two of the other players.

 

“Your loss…”

 

 

 

“All ready?”

 

“Ready and wiling dahlin,” Miss Bobcat said as she pulled the stocking down over her head.  Miss Cheetah nodded in agreement, before she fixed the brooch to the lapel of Miss Desert Cat’s jacket.

 

“Right,” Miss Wildcat said, “now we wait…

 

 

10.30 pm

The Brewster Home

 

“We all need some sexy lingerie like Becca’s.”  Pepsi said as she slipped into her sleeping bag after turning the lights out.

 

“Well, speaking as a woman…”

 

“Yeah we all know you’ve had sex with a boy Becs.” Nikki turned her flashlight on and pointed it at her friend.

 

“Not a boy… A Man?” Becca laughed.

 

“Don’t rub it in Bitch!”

 

“Coming back to what I was saying.” Pepsi sighed, “We really all need to hit the stores and have at least one really sexy set of lingerie before the next time we do this.”

 

“My Mom would kill me if she found anything like that in my closet.” Nikki complained.

 

“Hide it then.” Doc sat up and looked over. “I fully intend to get myself something just like Becca’s as soon as possible.”

 

“Caroline would be shocked…”

 

“Ama,” Becca interrupted, “I bet if you look in Caroline’s closet she has PLENTY of stuff like this.”

 

“Somehow, I do not think so,” Ama said with a laugh.

 

“Can you imagine Miss Kelly in lingerie.” Jeannie giggled.

 

“That’s as bad as imagining my mom in lingerie.” Becca shivered at the thought.

 

“There should be an age limit.” Nikki said seriously.

 

“Annie is only 25 guys.” Jeannie reminded them.

 

“That’s ANCIENT!” Doc said before she lay down again.

 

“Not for men it’s not.” Becca laughed.

 

“Will Clint and Adam be at the party?” Doc asked trying to sound innocent.

 

“Why?” Nikki asked.

 

“Because in that costume… with my boobs pushed up… my makeup on…”

 

“You think either of them would go with a 14 year old girl?” Becca asked.

 

“Get me alone with one of them, I’d soon make him forget I’m only 14.” Anna purred.

 

“Doc you are INCORRIGABLE!” Jeannie laughed loudly.

 

“Maybe… might be fun trying to seduce a real man?” Becca thought aloud.

 

“Oh it would be more than fun.’ Doc laughed, “I’ve been doing more reading…”

 

All the teenagers burst into loud laughter.

 

“Doc all your reading will get you in trouble one day.” Nikki said between whoops of laughter.

 

“Oh Caroline would be ashamed at me.” Ama laughed some more. “But you are a lot braver then I am Doc.”

 

“Just remember they are both off limits.” Becca spoke up over the laughter. “I heard my Mom talking with Janice today, she and Adam finally did the deed last night.”

 

“RATS!” Doc giggled.

 

“We don’t steal other women’s men.” Pepsi sighed. “I guess we really do need to find our own.  Although Ama has a head start on the rest of us…”

 

 

 

11.00 pm

Trills

 

“We have a go,” Miss Cheetah said as she put her gloved hand to her ear.  “Check the coast is clear.”

 

Miss Desert Cat nodded and looked out of the door, motioning to the others to follow.  They walked quickly across the corridor, their heels clicking as they moved across.

 

“Gas,” Miss Cheetah said, Miss Bobcat and Miss Wildcat nodding as they produced two canisters with gas masks attached.  She nodded and then opened the door to the security room.

 

“Listen up mother fuckers,” she said as she walked in, followed by the other three, “stay exactly where you are.  Anyone moves a millimeter and they get a permanent sleeping shot.”

 

The six security guards stared at the four beautiful and classy women, before one of them made a dash for the panic button.  He took two steps before Miss Cheetah took him down with a single silenced shot that passed through his neck.

 

“Any other stupid fuckers,” Miss Desert Cat said.  “Good – sit still and say Good night.”

 

Miss Bobcat and Miss Wildcat went round, using the halothane in the containers to knock out the remaining guards, before they dragged them into a corner, secured their wrists and ankles with cable ties, and then taped their mouths over.

 

“Right then,” Miss Cheetah and Miss Bobcat said as the other two stood guard at the door, “Let’s get the security cameras off line in the counting room.  We want all others to continue.”

 

“I’ll isolate the alarm systems,” Miss Bobcat said.

 

“It is a true pleasure to see experts at work,” Miss Desert Cat said as she looked at Miss Wildcat.

 

“Indeed - I wonder how the others are getting…”

 

She held her finger to her masked lips as she stood one side of the doorway, her gun raised as the door opened inwards.

 

“Curt, I brought your snack,” the girl in the grey dress said as she came in, only to feel the gun at her head and hear the voice say “you have a choice bitch – hands behind your back, or die.”

 

 

11.30 pm

W Glendale Avenue

Pleasentville

 

Bobbi’s eyes widened as Miss Tigress pushed the handle of the toilet brush in between her legs, screaming at the sensations it was making run through her.  Nobody had ever done this to her before, and she was torn between the fear and the pleasure she was feeling.  Carol was lying next to her, her head to one side, her eyes red with the tears as she tried to put the last few minutes behind her.

 

“Wow – two young ladies who were still virgins – mummy and daddy would be so proud,” Miss Snow Leopard purred, “but it’s not right you miss out on the fun.”

 

Bobbi shook her head from side to side, and then screamed as she felt the tear in her passage, and the handle move fully inside her, her body bucking at the sudden rush of sensation that flowed through her.

 

“There now,” Miss Tigress panted, “that’s much better now isn’t it…”

 

 

 

“It’s perfectly simple Mr. Broderick,” Miss Panther said as Miss Civet stroked his cheek, “you tell us the combination to the safe here, and your wife gets to live.  You don’t and…”

 

Roberta closed her eyes and shook her head as the hot wax dripped down on her exposed clit.

 

Lrrtttllrttllll” Broderick said with a shake of his head.

 

“Good,” Miss Panther said as she cut through the tape and ripped it off, “start talking…”

 

 

 

Midnight

The Brewster Home

 

“Is that you Doc?” Jeannie whispered to the girl in the sleeping bag next to her.

 

“Yes it is.” Anna hissed back.

 

“What the hell are you doing?”

 

“Masturbating… what the hell does it sound like?”

 

“Oh my Goddess.” Jeannie giggled as quietly as she could.

 

“All that talk earlier made me as horny as hell.”

 

“So what have you got in there?”

 

“One of your mothers candles, and it’s doing it’s…” Anna let out a low moan.

 

“Was that what I think it was?” Jeannie asked as she saw her friend writhing in her bag.

 

“Yes I just had another.” Anna hissed.

 

“Another? … Damn Doc..? How many?”

 

“Three and I need another before I sleep.”

 

“Shit.” Jeannie shook her head. “So what do you fantasize about to…?”

 

“Being totally bad.” Doc whispered back. “Tonight I’m dreaming I’m a member of the Pussycat gang and we are pulling a big… Ooooh… robbery.”

 

“That turns you on?”

 

“Yes!” Doc hissed.

 

“Well I guess it takes all kinds.” Jeannie lay back.

 

“Everyone thinks I’m just Anna, the Good Girl, the girl who’s going to be a doctor, sometimes I just want to scream because inside me there’s also a very naughty bad girl… Yesssssss!”

 

“Again?”

 

“Nearly.” Doc panted.

 

“One pleasure I’ll never know.” Jeannie reflected a trifle sadly. “Knowing what something feels like in there.”

 

“Well this candle feels… “It feels WONDERFUL!”

 

Suddenly Anna abandoned herself as the orgasm took her body, shaking, and very quietly moaning.

 

“Wow.” Jeannie as her friend started coming back down to earth. “That sounded HUGE?”

 

“It was.” Doc sounded very satisfied.

 

“GOOD!” the 4 other girls shouted in unison. “Now maybe we can all get to sleep?”

 

“Sorry.” Anna giggled as she wriggled out of her bag and headed to the toilet to clean up.

 

Midnight

Merrit Drive

Northfield

 

Olivia cried as she heard her husband moan, her mother making him cum for the third time.

 

“Hold that thought,” Miss Leopard said as Miss Ocelot taped Maria’s head to Dan’s waist, his cock forced even further into her mouth.

 

Aww,” Miss Lynx said as she put her hand up between Merri’s legs, making her squeal as she felt her gloved fingers move inside, “I don’t want you to feel as if you are left out, do we Miss Puma?”

 

“No, of course we don’t,” the other masked woman said as she reached round and massaged Olivia’s chest, making her eyes open wide as she shook her head and screamed “NNNNNNNNN!”

 

“Oh shut the fuck up you big cockteaser,” Miss Puma purred, “You know you really are enjoying this, don’t you?  I can tell, because you’re pressing into my hands.”

 

Nmmnttt,” Olivia moaned, but she knew her chest felt firmer, and as she looked at her daughter she saw her close her eyes, her head rolling to one side as Miss Lynx slowly worked her clit.

 

“I really want you to know what this feels like,” Miss Lynx says, “because later, I have a very special plan for you…”

 

NpplsllfhrllNNNNNNNNNNNN” Olivia said as she threw her head back.

 

“Oh yeah the little and big bitch really want it, don’t they?”

 

“Do you think we should give them it?”

 

Miss Puma nodded as she cut through the tape holding them together, pushing them both onto the floor as Miss Lynx grabbed two candles from the table.  Both Merri and Olivia screamed into their gags as the candles were used to fuck them, Merri’s virginity disappearing with one particularly strong thrust from Miss Lynx.

 

“There now,” she said as both had an orgasm, “you just lie there and relax now while we warm you up.”  She grabbed a match and lit both candles, Miss Puma and Miss Ocelot covering them with their guns as they shook their heads…

 

 

Sunday 26th October

1 am

Trills

 

The second long break in the tournament came as Pru sat back, looking at the three hundred thousand in front of her.  Three more players were left, each with one hundred thousand as they stood up.

 

“Gentlemen,” she said as he looked at them, “shall we raise the minimum for the next game?”

 

“What have you in mind, Miss Stratton?”

 

“Ten thousand minimum?”

 

The other three looked over and nodded.  “Very well,” the croupier said, “when we start in thirty minutes, the minimum is ten thousand.”

 

 

 

 

“She’s doing well,” Miss Cheetah whispered as she watched on the screen.

 

Miss Bobcat nodded as another security guard was secured by Miss Wildcat, his mouth taped over as he looked at the maid, the dead guard, and the seven others.

 

“Counting room looks busy as well – gonna be a good night…”

 

 

1 am

Merrit Drive

Northfield

 

Merri was crying as Miss Puma pulled the rope tighter around her arms, her chest forced out under the jumper she had been allowed to put on.  The burning feeling between her legs was still there as she was marched over to her grandmother.  Before she had been allowed to put the joggers on, the one called Miss Lynx had tied a rope between her legs, with metal discs tied in knots where she had been burnt.

 

“Let’s go,” Miss Leopard said as the two women and Dan were blindfolded and marched out of the house.  Olivia looked at Miss Leopard, smiling as she said “I’m not going to set the alarm, and you need me alive.  What are you going to do Miss Fucking Pussycat?”

 

“I’ll think of something,” was the reply as she stuck a length of tape firmly over Olivia’s eyes, and watched as Miss Ocelot marched her out.  Smiling, she removed her stocking mask and walked over to the retinal scanner, the red light blinking more and more quickly as she put her right eye to the unit.

 

There was a soft beep as the light changed from red to green, and Miss Leopard slipped on her glasses, smiling as she closed and locked the door behind her.

 

“Shall we,” she said as she got behind the wheel, the four captives wondering what was happening as they drove off.

 

 

 

1 am

W Glendale Avenue

Pleasantville.

 

Roberta was forced to watch as her two daughters were marched past by Miss Tigress and Miss Snow Leopard, their heads down, their eyes covered with tape as were their mouths.

 

“Don’t worry,” Miss Civet said as she blindfolded their mother, “They became women tonight.”

 

Roberta felt something being pulled up against her bare pussy, metal and rope, before she was pushed forward and made to walk out of the house, Miss Tigress returning and pushing the blindfolded Arthur Broderick out of the house.  Miss Panther and Miss Civet hung back, Miss Panther removing her stocking mask and setting the alarm, before they do left and locked the door.

 

“Where are you taking us?” Arthur said as they set off.

 

“You’ll see,” Miss Civet said as she pushed her gun into his stomach.

 

 

1 am

Atlantic City Police Department Dispatch

 

“All units, all units, report of armed hostage situation at Evans Boulevard.  Request armed response units.”

 

“Gonna be a long night if we have one of them,” the dispatcher said as unit responded.

 

 

 

1.30 am

Trills

 

Miss Desert Cat opened the hidden entrance and watched as the two families were marched in by the eight armed women.  She beckoned silently to them as they walked along the corridor, and then led them along the corridor and into the security room.

 

“HMGDDD” one of the guards said as he saw the six women and two men brought in.

 

“Who’s that,” Broderick called out as the blindfolds were ripped from the eyes of him and Olivia.

 

“Shit,” Olivia said as she looked at the twelve identically dressed, masked and armed women. 

 

“Mister Broderick, Mrs. Fuller,” Miss Panther said, “As you can see, we are in the security control room of the casino.  In a short while, we will make our way to the counting room – and if you want any of your families to survive this night, you will at our command open the vault and then we will empty it.”

 

“You can’t be fucking serious!”

 

“Miss Lynx, care to show them how serious we are?”

 

Looking round the room, Miss Lynx walked slowly over to the maid, who was sitting against the wall, pressing herself back as she walked slowly over.  Pulling the tape away from her mouth, Carina smiled and said “what’s your name?”

 

“It’s…”

 

“Come on bitch,” Miss Lynx said as she ripped her dress open, “your fucking name!”

 

“Mandy – Mandy Moore.”

 

“Well Mandy Moore,” Miss Lynx said as she picked up the Heckler, “I want you to remember something until the day you die.”

 

Whhhhhhh What’s that?”

 

“It was her fault,” Miss Lynx whispered as she shot her several times in the stomach, the bullets ripping through her and killing her instantly.

 

“Now, you stupid cow, any more questions?”

 

LFeee?”

 

Olivia looked over at her mother, who shook her head and said “NMMRRR”

 

“All right,” she said as she looked at Broderick, “We’ll do as you say.”

 

 

 

 

 

“The competition has reached a tense stage, ladies and gentlemen.  We have three players left.  Pru Stratton has four hundred thousand, Big Jim one hundred thousand, and the last player standing, Stan Wyrzcynski, has just put his last ten into the pot.”

 

“Let’s see them,” he said, then groaned as Pru produced another winning hand.

 

“And it seems the Queen of the poker table is back on form after that unfortunate business in Australia.  As the last two take a break, we’re staying with this showdown.”

 

Pru stood up and waved to the large crowd that had gathered to watch, before she sipped on a glass of champagne.

 

 

In the street outside, people were still walking up and down the Boardwalk, only to scatter as two cars came speeding down the road, taking part in some sort of drag race.

 

As they approached the entrance to Trills, one suddenly spun out of control, forcing the other one onto the pavement as they both crashed into the front of the hotel.  At the same time, a lorry jack-knifed and blocked the main road, the contents of the van scattering across the road.

 

 

 

 

“And we reach the climax of this competition.  Both players have had a fantastic evening, but now it comes down to this last hand.”

 

“Show your cards, the croupier said as Big John turned his over.

 

“Two pairs, aces over kings,” the croupier said as she took the ace of spades and king of hearts, adding the to the ace and king from the cards in front of her.  “Miss Stratton?”

 

Pru looked at Big John, then the croupier before she turned over her two aces and king.

 

“Full house – aces over kings.  Miss Stratton is the winner of tonight’s tournament!”

 

The crowd clapped and cheered as Pru came round and embraced Big John, kissing him back on both cheeks.

 

“Good to see you back Pru – hopefully that mess can be cleared up now.”

 

“I hope so too John,” Pru said as she smiled and waved at the cameras.

 

 

 

 

“Two am – do it,” Miss Panther said.

 

“As you wish dahlin,” Miss Bobcat said as she pressed a button, and the sound of fire alarms came from within the hotel.

 

“What the hell,” the security guards said as bedroom doors opened and the residents started to file out.

 

“All right everyone – evacuation details,” one man called out, as another said “If you players will follow me.”

 

“And my winnings?”

 

“Will come with us,” the guard said as the money was placed in a secure box, and the poker group was taken out of the back door.

 

As they did so, the Pussycats made their way down from the security room to the counting room, Miss Tigress and Miss Bobcat kicking the doors down and firing several rounds of bullets into the air.

 

“LISTEN UP,” Miss Panther shouted out, “WE ARE THE PUSSYCAT GANG, AND YOU FUCKERS NEED TO GET ON THE FLOOR, RIGHT NOW!”

 

“MOVE IT ASSHOLES” Miss Ocelot said as she and Miss Snow Panther walked into the room, firing into the air before reloading with spare ammunition from their handbags.

 

“Secure them all,” Miss Leopard ordered as three of the pussycats went round, securing the wrists and ankles of the staff while two others taped their mouths over.

 

“All right, sugah,” Miss Bobcat said as she pointed her gun at the two staff at the note counter, the red dot moving between both of them.  “If y’all will be so kind as to open that machine, and put the notes in this here bag, I would be much obliged.”

 

“Or would you rather die right now,” Miss Tigress said as she looked at them.

 

“Do as they say,” Broderick called out, “I don’t want any more deaths on my hands!”

 

“Secure the hostages over there,” Miss Leopard said as the Broderick and Fuller families were forced to sit along a wall, Miss Puma and Miss Cheetah securing their legs before they stood guard.

 

As the last of the staff were secured, Miss Panther turned and said “Now, if the two of you will be so kind?”

 

Arthur and Olivia looked at each other as they were untied, and took up position either side of the vault door, as the coins were loaded into a second bag by Miss Desert Cat.

 

“On the count of three,” Arthur said.  “One  two… three.”  They both passed their cards through the readers at the same time, and opened the vault door up.

 

Miss Panther and Miss Leopard looked in at the neatly stacked piles of notes and coins.  “Bring those trolleys in,” Miss Panther called over her back, “and load up the bags.”

 

 

 

 

 

“What the fuck is going on,” the security guards said as they tried to continue the evacuation.

 

“Bad crash in the road – you need to take them down the sidewalk a bit.”

 

“What the hell happened tonight,” he said again as they shuffled the crowd down.

 

 

 

“Stop sniveling little girl,” Miss Puma said as she looked at Bobbi Broderick, “or I’ll make you shut up.”

 

Roberta shook her head and braced her legs as Miss Puma stood over her daughter.

 

“Last chance, bitch,” Miss Puma said as she aimed the Heckler.

 

“NNNNNNNNNNNNNNN”

 

Roberta pushed herself up and dived for Miss Puma, knocking her to one side.

 

“Fucking hell,” Miss Cheetah said as she opened fire, the others cowering as she almost cut Roberta Broderick in half.

 

“NOOOOOOOO” Arthur Broderick called out as he started to move, only to fell as Miss Leopard hit him in the back of the head with the barrel of the gun.

 

“EVERYONE SHUT THE FUCK UP” Miss Panther called out as Miss Snow Leopard and Miss Tigress wheeled out the first of three cages, filled with bags.

 

As her back was turned, Olivia Fuller suddenly sprinted for the door, hoping to get out and raise the alarm.

 

“This is for my friend.”

 

Miss Desert Cat calmly stood in front of the door and opened fire, hitting Olivia Fuller in the head and chest, watching as she fell before she walked over, and drove her heel into her throat.

 

“We’re done,” Miss Civet said as the last of the trolleys was wheeled out.

 

“Pussycats, move out,” Miss Panther ordered, Miss Wildcat and Miss Lynx setting off smoke grenades as the twelve wheeled the packed cages out of the counting room.  As they moved along, they tossed more grenades behind and in front of them, filling the corridor with smoke before they slipped into the hidden tunnel to the rear entrance.

 

Emerging into the dark night, they heard the sirens at the front as they loaded the bags into the minibuses.

 

“Glasses on,” Miss Leopard ordered as they all removed their stocking masks and put on the sunglasses, getting into the vans before they drove off into the night.

 

 

4 am

The Beach House

 

Clint stood up when he heard the sound of the approaching vehicles, picking up his Magnum and standing by the dark windows.  He then visibly relaxed as he saw the two vehicles approach, and put the gun down.

 

“Well?” Clint asked as he stood on the porch, a lantern in his hand as the women started to get out of the vans.

 

“No casualties on our side darling.” Susan said as she ran up and kissed her husband.

 

“Good.” Clint smiled as he hugged Susan and kissed her again.

 

“Is she okay?” Carina enquired.

 

“Don’t worry Carina.  She’s inside sleeping soundly.”

 

“That’s my little girl,” Cari said with a smile.

 

“She only woke once, I fed her and burped her, then changed her, but other than that she’s been an angel.”

 

“Wonderful,” Cari said as she headed in with Jo and Abby.

 

“Any ideas Ju?” Diana asked.

 

“A morning nap,” Juliette said as she rubbed her head.

 

“No, you know what I mean,” Diana said with a smile.

 

“Oh, that.  I’m guessing between 25 and 30 million dollars.”

 

“Crap!” Jan’s mouth hung open as she tried to digest the information. “That much?”

 

“Yeah, now Cathy’s friends will get it out of the country, the expenses will get paid, and in 24 hours you should all see a nice increase in the size of your offshore accounts.” Juliette smiled.

 

“My associates will arrive in two hours,” Cathy said as she looked at the clock.

 

“I feel guilty that my wife goes out to work…” Clint grinned.

 

“But you haven’t got good enough legs to wear an outfit like this.” Susan laughed happily.

 

“Come on in I’ll try cooking breakfast before we all head out.” Diana headed indoors.

 

“You’ll be back here soon Jan.” Sandy pointed out.

 

“I give it six hours.” Janice looked at her watch. “Time for the local cops and the Philadelphia office to fuck things up before they call in the specialists.”

 

“How the hell are you going to play dumb?” Sandy asked, “Remember keep your gloves on at all times.” She added.

 

“I’ll investigate diligently, look for clues, and swear to catch the bitches who did it.”

 

“All the while with your fingers crossed behind your back.” Heather chuckled.

 

“Yes.” Janice laughed, “and half my brain thinking all about what we did tonight.”

 

“Well Cathy did you enjoy yourself?”  Abigail asked as they both sat down.

 

“To tell the truth I loved every second.” Cathy smiled.

 

“Did you satisfy yourself that they had settled their debt?” Juliette asked.

 

“Yes my friend can sleep in peace now, his death has been avenged.”

 

“No signs of trouble Dom?” Annie asked as her roommate came in.

 

“No I listened to the police bands, they think we headed towards Philly.”

 

“Good.” Annie relaxed.

 

“Is that coffee?” Dominique asked Diana.

 

“Yes just made.”

 

“I can do with that.”

 

“She woke up.” Carina walked in with Judith suckling on her breast.

 

“Clint close your eyes.” Half the women said simultaneously, laughing as they realized it.

 

“There’s nothing remotely sexy about a nursing mother.” Clint smiled, “Though that opinion might change next year.”

 

“Oh Susan do you have something to tell us?” Dominique turned towards the petite Englishwoman.

 

“Yep.” Susan glowed. “I wanted to wait till after the job. I had a private visit with Dr. Boyd and she confirmed it, I’m 8 weeks pregnant.”

 

“Oh my Goddess!” Dom threw her arms round her old friend.

 

“Well it gives us a real reason to celebrate tonight.” Juliette laughed, “We need to take the parents to be out for dinner.”

 

"Weapons and outfits - remember to let me have them after you change." Diana called from the stove where she had two skillets on the heat frying eggs and bacon.

"Yeah Diana will dispose of everything up in Connecticut." Juliette reminded the gang.

"Those Hecklers are nice weapons Ju." Dominique sat back down with her coffee.

"Aren't they just."

"We maybe need to add some to our arsenal." Jo spoke as she came in after changing.

"Everything in the bags Jo." Diana reminded her.

"I think I'll ask Tommy if he can get us some more." Juliette nodded.

"Who has to go first?" Diana asked.

"I guess me and Annie" Dom answered, "We need to go and collect Ama from Jeannie’s house in a bit."

"And me." Jan spoke up, "I better be at home when the call comes."

"Well you eat first, then change." Diana passed round plates.

 

“Cathy and I need to stay for the collection, but then we’ll clear things up here,” Juliette said as she sat back with her coffee.

 

“You know, I admired the Broderick mother,” Carina said, “she was willing to sacrifice herself for her daughters.  I hope to remember that.”

 

“So we all do,” Diana said, “so we all do.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Return to the Pussycat Gang index

 

Return to the main index